Barnes' Notes on the Bible · Daniel Capítulo 9

Leitor de comentário otimizado

Comentário do capítulo

Daniel Capítulo 9

서론

Daniel 9 Introduction

Abrir passagem

繁體中文

本章分析

本章適宜分為三部分,或說包含三件事:

一、但以理對耶路撒冷荒涼將延續多久這問題的探究,以及他決意尋求主、求主使祂關於恢復城和聖殿的旨意早日成就(Daniel 9:1-3)。但以理說(Daniel 9:1),這事發生在瑪代族裔的大利烏元年。他當時正埋首研讀耶利米的書。他從這些書得知,聖殿、聖城和那地荒涼的狀態必須持續七十年。藉著推算這時期開始的時候,他能確定其結束的時點;他發現那時期已近,而且按照預言,可以期待恢復的時候即將來到。他的心自然充滿最深的掛慮。他看來並沒有看見任何為此而作的準備,或任何朝這方向發展的趨勢,因此他心裏不可能不為此充滿焦慮。

他看來並沒有懷疑這些預言會否應驗;預言如此明確、如此肯定這一事實,正是他應當祈禱的有力理由,也是他在此時如此懇切祈禱的原因。他所獻的祈禱說明了一個真理:當人有理由認為神要賜下福氣時,人就會更懇切地祈禱;而確信某事將要發生,乃是祈禱最強的鼓勵和激勵之一。照樣,當人看見神正賜福於恢復健康的方法,或看見豐收的跡象時,就會更有信心地祈禱;當人看見宗教復興的證據,或看見神將要在罪人歸正中彰顯其大能的時候已到,就會更火熱地求神賜福祂的道;照樣,當神將要藉著全世界歸向祂自己而成就祂古時一切預言的證據增多時,人無疑也必更加懇切地祈禱。相信神定意要做一件事,絕不會攔阻真正的祈禱;相信祂實際上即將做成這事,比任何別的事都更能喚醒人的心靈懇切呼求祂的名。

二、但以理的祈禱(Daniel 9:4-19)。這祈禱以其單純、火熱、貼切和懇切著稱。這是一個坦率的承認——承認希伯來人(這祈禱就是奉他們的名獻上的)當得臨到他們的一切災禍——並伴隨懇切的代求,求神如今垂聽這祈禱,把審判從百姓身上挪去,成就祂對城和聖殿施憐憫的旨意。將近七十年的長期被擄;其間城和聖殿的全然荒涼;他們在這期間所受的無數匱乏和災禍,都表明了招致這些災禍臨到這民的罪何等重大;如今但以理奉被擄之民的名、道出他們的心情,承認他們的罪咎,以及神對待他們的公義。在促使人發出這祈禱中所表達的心情上,懲罰從未有過比這更成就其既定而恰當效果的例子;因此,這祈禱正好表達了當主的手因我們的罪長久而嚴厲地加在我們身上時,我們「當」有的感受。這祈禱的重擔是認罪;獻上祈禱的人所求的目標,是求神使祂審判的嚴厲止息,使城和聖殿得以恢復。祈禱中的具體要點,在本章這部分的解說中闡明較為合宜。

三、祈禱的答覆(Daniel 9:20-27)。解說本章的主要難處在這一部分;事實上,就某些方面而論,舊約預言中幾乎沒有比這更難解說的部分,但就另一些方面而論,也幾乎沒有比這更清楚、更重要的部分。其中值得注意的一點是:這不是對祈禱的直接答覆,而且看來與祈求的主題——耶路撒冷城得以重建、聖殿得以恢復——沒有關連;它乃是把人的思想引向另一件更重要的事——彌賽亞的來臨、祭祀和供獻的最終止息、以及城和聖殿在重建之後將要遭受的比已往更徹底更持久的毀滅。為了傳達這信息,一位天使——就是但以理先前見過的那位——奉差從天而來,就近他、摸他,說自己是奉派來使他有智慧、有聰明的(Daniel 9:20-23)。「他來得迅速,表明他是傳喜信的使者。那信息的實質如下:作為百姓、聖城和聖殿全然傾覆七十年的補償,主將保證賜給他們七十個七的年日——即七乘七十年之更新的存在;這時期的末了非但不終止神的憐憫,反而要頭一次把這些憐憫以其完整而豐滿的度量賜給神政。」——Hengstenberg,《Christology》,ii. 293。天使關於聖城將來境況所給信息的「要點」如下:

(a) 關於聖城所定的全部時期——要止住罪過,除淨罪惡,贖盡罪孽,引進永義,封住異象和預言,並膏至聖者——乃是七十個七;顯然是預言性的七十個七,即以一日為一年計,共四百九十年(Daniel 9:24)。這時期何時「開始」——即 terminus a quo——確實沒有明確指定,但合理的解釋是從異象向但以理顯現之時、即大利烏元年算起(Daniel 9:1)。按 Stuart 教授的說法(《Hints on the Interpretation of Prophecy》,頁82),「七十個七」一語的字面意思是七十個七,即七十個七年,也就是四百九十年。他說:「但以理當時正在默想耶利米所預言、猶太人七十年被擄之事的成就。在他伴隨默想為百姓獻上懇切祈求之後,加百列顯現,向他宣布:論到當時以後的時期,『為你本國之民……已經定了七十個七』,其間將發生極其重大、極其重要的事。但以理默想的是希伯來人七十年被擄的結束,而天使如今向他揭示一個新的時期——七十個七,其間將發生更重要的事。」

(b) 天使把這七十個七、即四百九十年的時期再分為幾個較小的部分,每一部分都定出將來某件重要的事。因此他說(Daniel 9:25),從出令重新建造聖殿,直到彌賽亞出現的時候,整個時期可分為兩段——一段是「七個七」,即四十九年;另一段是「六十二個七」——即六十二個七,四百三十四年;兩者合計四百八十三年。伴隨這陳述的保證是:「正在艱難的時候,耶路撒冷城連街帶濠都必重新建造」。在這七個七、六十二個七和一個七的時期中,第一段的結束以城重建的完成為標誌;第二段的結束以受膏者、即君王彌賽亞的出現為標誌;第三段的結束,以與「許多人」堅定盟約之事的完成為標誌——Daniel 9:24 所指定那屬於整個時期末了的拯救福氣,正是為這許多人設計的。最後一個七的時期再分為兩半。盟約的堅定貫穿其始終,而祭祀與供獻的止息、以及作為其根據的受膏者之死,則發生在其中間。

(c) 彌賽亞將在七個七——直到城重建完成的時候——和其後的六十二個七(即合計六十九個七)完畢之後出現。他出現以後,要在另一個七的前半段勞苦,與許多人堅定盟約,然後死於橫禍,藉著他的死,祭祀將被止息,而盟約的堅定甚至在他死後仍要延續。

(d) 一外邦君王的百姓將要來毀滅這城和聖所。一切的結局必如「洪水」——氾濫的災禍,直到荒涼的結局已定(Daniel 9:26-27)。這可畏的荒涼就是先知在末了所看見的一切,只有一個模糊的暗示,說這荒涼將有終局。但這異象的宗旨顯然沒有及於那麼遠。它乃是要顯明城和聖殿重建之後、直到彌賽亞來臨之時的一系列事件;那時將為罪成就偉大的贖罪,聖殿的供獻和祭祀將最終止息——事實上而且自然而然地止息,因為那取代一切祭物的唯一偉大祭物已經獻上,又因為外邦君王的百姓將要來把聖殿和祭壇一掃而去。

這整個宣告的宗旨,顯然是要在先知心中產生安慰。他當時正深深默想城和聖殿現今的境況與長久持續的荒涼。他專心研究預言,要曉得這些荒涼是否不久就要結束。他確知那時期已臨近。他專心於懇切的祈禱,求荒涼不再延續;求那因這民之罪而被觸怒的神,不再施行祂可畏的審判,而是施恩介入,恢復城和聖殿。他坦白而謙卑地承認他百姓的罪;承認神的審判是公義的;但鑒於神從前對這同一百姓所施的憐憫,他懇切求神如今施憐憫,並成就祂所應許的恢復城和聖殿。

答覆不是「直接」以人所可能期望的確切形式賜下的;但答覆確實賜下了——其中「隱含」著人所懇切尋求的這些福氣必將賜下,並且「應許」了將有遠為更大的福氣。答覆中(Daniel 9:25)「假定」城將重建,然後把人的思想引向這保證:城將存立七十年乘七倍的年日——七倍於它如今荒涼的年日——而「那時」,神子民所渴慕的事將要成就;城和聖殿之所以建立的目的將要達成——彌賽亞將要來到,為罪而獻的偉大祭物將要獻上,聖殿中一切預表性的安排將要終結。這樣,天使的傳達在形式上雖然不是、在實際上卻是對祈禱的答覆;臨到但以理身上的,也是常臨到祈禱之人身上的——所獻上的直接祈求蒙了恩惠的垂聽,而且隨著答覆而來的,還有接踵而至的無數其他憐憫;或者說,神所賜給我們的福氣,遠多於我們所求於祂的。

Original em inglês

Analysis of the Chapter

This chapter is properly divided into three parts, or comprises three things:

I. The inquiry of Daniel into the time that the desolations of Jerusalem were to continue, and his determination to seek the Lord, to pray that his purpose in regard to the restoration of the city and temple might be speedily accomplished, Daniel 9:1-3. Daniel says Daniel 9:1, that this occurred in the first year of Darius of the seed of the Medes. He was engaged in the study of the books of Jeremiah. He learned from these books that seventy years were to elapse during which the temple, the city, and the land were to be desolate. By a calculation as to the time when this commenced, he was enabled to ascertain the period when it would close, and he found that that period was near, and that, according to the prediction, it might be expected that the time of the restoration was at hand. His mind was, of course, filled with the deepest solicitude. It would seem not improbable that he did not perceive any preparation for this, or any tendency to it, and it could not but be that he would be filled with anxiety in regard to it.

He does not appear to have entertained any doubt that the predictions would be fulfilled, and the fact that they were so clear and so positive was a strong reason why he should pray, and was the reason why he prayed so earnestly at this time. The prayer which he offered is an illustration of the truth that men will pray more earnestly when they have reason to suppose that God intends to impart a blessing, and that an assurance that an event is to occur is one of the strongest encouragements and incitements to prayer. So men will pray with more faith when they see that God is blessing the means of restoration to health, or when they see indications of an abundant harvest; so they will pray with the more fervour for God to bless his Word when they see evidences of a revival of religion, or that the time has come when God is about to display his power in the conversion of sinners; and so undoubtedly they will pray with the more earnestness as the proofs shall be multiplied that God is about to fulfill all his ancient predictions in the conversion of the whole world to himself. A belief that God intends to do a thing is never any hinderance to real prayer; a belief that he is in fact about to do it does more than anything else can do to arouse the soul to call with earnestness on his name.

II. The prayer of Daniel, Daniel 9:4-19. This prayer is remarkable for its simplicity, its fervour, its appropriateness, its earnestness. It is a frank confession that the Hebrew people, in whose name it was offered, had deserved all the calamities which had come upon them, accompanied with earnest intercession that God would now hear this prayer, and remove the judgments from the people, and accomplish his purpose of mercy toward the city and temple. The long captivity of nearly seventy years; the utter desolation of the city and temple during that time; the numberless privations and evils to which during that period they had been exposed, had demonstrated the greatness of the sins for which these calamities had come upon the nation, and Daniel now, in the name, and uttering the sentiments, of the captive people, confessed their guilt, and the justness of the Divine dealings with them. Never has there been an instance in which punishment has had more of its designed and appropriate effect than in prompting to the sentiments which are uttered in this prayer: and the prayer, therefore, is just the expression of what we "should" feel when the hand of the Lord has been long and severely laid upon us on account of our sins. The burden of the prayer is confession; the object which he who offers it seeks is, that God would cause the severity of his judgments to cease, and the city and temple to be restored. The particular points in the prayer will be more appropriately elucidated in the exposition of this part of the chapter.

III. The answer to the prayer, Daniel 9:20-27. The principal difficulty in the exposition of the chapter is in this portion; and indeed there is perhaps no part of the prophecies of the Old Testament that is, on some accounts, more difficult of exposition, as there is, in some respects, none more clear, and none more important. It is remarkable, among other things, as not being a direct answer to the prayer, and as seeming to have no bearing on the subject of the petition - that the city of Jerusalem might be rebuilt, and the temple restored; but it directs the mind onward to another and more important event - the coming of the Messiah, and the final closing of sacrifice and oblation, and a more entire and enduring destruction of the temple and city, after it should have been rebuilt, than had yet occurred. To give this information, an angel - the same one whom Daniel had seen before - was sent forth from heaven, and came near to him and touched him, and said that he was commissioned to impart to him skill and understanding, Daniel 9:20-23. "The speediness of his coming indicates a joyful messenger. The substance of that message is as follows: As a compensation for the seventy years in which the people, the city, and the temple had been entirely prostrate, seventy weeks of years, seven times seventy years of a renewed existence would be secured to them by the Lord; and the end of this period, far from bringing the mercies of God to a close, would for the first time bestow them on the theocracy in their complete and full measure." - Hengstenberg, "Christology," it. 293. The "points" of information which the angel gives in regard to the future condition of the city are these:

(a) That the whole period determined in respect to the holy city, to finish transgression, and to make an end of sins, and to make reconciliation for the people, and to bring in everlasting righteousness, and to seal up the vision and prophecy, and to anoint the Most Holy, was seventy weeks - evidently seventy prophetic weeks, that is, regarding each day as a year, four hundred and ninety years, Daniel 9:24. The time when this period would "commence" - the "terminus a quo" - is not indeed distinctly specified, but the fair interpretation is, from that time when the vision appeared to Daniel, the first year of Darius, Daniel 9:1. The literal meaning of the phrase "seventy weeks," according to Prof. Stuart ("Hints on the Interpretation of Prophecy," p. 82), is seventy sevens, that is, seventy sevens of years, or four hundred and ninety years. "Daniel," says he, "had been meditating on the accomplishment of the seventy years of exile for the Jews, which Jeremiah had predicted. At the close of the fervent supplication for the people which he makes, in connection with his meditation, Gabriel appears, and announces to him that'" seventy sevens" are appointed for his people,' as it respects the time then future, in which very serious and very important events are to take place. Daniel had been meditating on the close of the seventy years of Hebrew exile, and the angel now discloses to him a new period of seventy times seven, in which still more important events are to take place."

(b) This period of seventy sevens, or four hundred and ninety years, is divided by the angel into smaller portions, each of them determining some important event in the future. He says, therefore Daniel 9:25, that from the going forth of the command to rebuild the temple, until the time when the Messiah should appear, the whole period might be divided into two portions - one of "seven sevens," or forty-nine years, and the other of "threescore and two sevens" - sixty-two sevens, or four hundred and thirty-four years, making together four hundred and eighty-three years. This statement is accompanied with the assurance that the "street would be built again, and the wall, even in troublous times." Of these periods of seven weeks, sixty-two weeks, and one week, the close of the first is distinguished by the completion of the rebuilding of the city; that of the second by the appearing of the Anointed One, or the Messiah, the Prince; that of the third by the finished confirmation of the covenant with the many for whom the saving blessings designated in Daniel 9:24, as belonging to the end of the whole period, are designed. The last period of one week is again divided into two halves. While the confirmation of the covenant extends through it, from beginning to end, the cessation of the sacrifice and meat-offering, and the death of the Anointed One, on which this depends, take place in the middle of it.

(c) The Messiah would appear after the seven weeks - reaching to the time of completing the rebuilding of the city - and the sixty-two weeks following that (that is, sixty-nine weeks altogether) would have been finished. Throughout half of the other week, after his appearing, he would labor to confirm the covenant with many, and then die a violent death, by which the sacrifices would be made to cease, while the confirmation of the covenant would continue even after his death.

(d) A people of a foreign prince would come and destroy the city and the sanctuary. The end of all would be a "flood" - an overflowing calamity, until the end of the desolations should be determined, Daniel 9:26-27. This fearful desolation is all that the prophet sees in the end, except that there is an obscure intimation that there would be a termination of that. But the design of the vision evidently did not reach thus far. It was to show the series of events after the rebuilding of the city and temple up to the time when the Messiah would come; when the great atonement would be made for sin, and when the oblations and sacrifices of the temple would finally cease; cease in fact and naturally, for the one great sacrifice, superseding them all, would have been offered and because the people of a foreign prince would come and sweep the temple and the altar away.

The design of the whole annunciation is, evidently, to produce consolation in the mind of the prophet. He was engaged in profound meditation on the present state, and the long-continued desolations of the city and temple. He gave his mind to the study of the prophecies to learn whether these desolations were not soon to end. He ascertained beyond a doubt that the period drew near. He devoted himself to earnest prayer that the desolation might not longer continue; that God, provoked by the sins of the nation, would no longer execute his fearful judgments, but would graciously interpose, and restore the city and temple. He confessed ingenuously and humbly the sins of his people; acknowledged that the judgments of God were just but pleaded earnestly, in view of his former mercies to the same people, that he would now have compassion, and fulfill his promises that the city and temple should be restored.

An answer is not given "directly," and in the exact form in which it might have been hoped for; but an answer is given, in which it is "implied" that these blessings so earnestly sought would be bestowed, and in which it is "promised" that there would be far greater blessings. It is "assumed" in the answer Daniel 9:25 that the city would be rebuilt, and then the mind is directed onward to the assurance that it would stand through seven times seventy years - seven times as long as it had now been desolate, and that "then" what had been the object of the desire of the people of God would be accomplished; that for which the city and temple had been built would be fulfilled - the Messiah would come, the great sacrifice for sin would be made, and all the typical arrangements of the temple would come to an end. Thus, in fact, though not in form, the communication of the angel was an answer to prayer, and that occurred to Daniel which often occurs to those who pray - that the direct prayer which is offered receives a gracious answer, and that; there accompanies the answer numberless other mercies which are drawn along in the train; or, in other words, that God gives us manymore blessings than we ask of him.

1

Daniel 9:1

Abrir passagem

繁體中文

大利烏元年——見 Daniel 5:31 的註釋,以及但以理書第六章導論第二節。這名字所指的王,乃是居亞克薩列斯二世(Cyaxares II),他生活在阿斯提阿格斯(Astyages)與古列之間,身上有王的尊號。他是伯沙撒的直接繼承者、古列的前任,是統治巴比倫的第一位外邦君王。關於他在但以理書中被稱為大利烏而非居亞克薩列斯的原因,見但以理書第六章導論第二節。當然,他既在下令重建聖殿的古列(Ezra 1:1)之前,這事便是發生在被擄七十年結束之前。

亞哈隨魯的兒子——或作阿斯提阿格斯的兒子。見但以理書第六章導論第二節。東方的君王擁有數個名字並非罕見的事;一位作者可以用一個名字稱呼他們,另一位作者用另一個名字。

瑪代族的——屬於瑪代種族的意思。見上文。

被立為迦勒底國的王——藉征服而得國。他繼承伯沙撒,是古列的直接前任。按通常的年代學,居亞克薩列斯二世於主前561年登瑪代王位。巴比倫於主前538年被奉居亞克薩列斯之權柄行事的古列攻取;因此,居亞克薩列斯(即大利烏)對巴比倫的統治便從那時開始,那一年也當算作他統治的「元年」。他於主前536年去世,古列繼位;而重建聖殿的命令既是在古列元年發出的,本章所述但以理默想被擄將終、獻上這禱告的時候,便不可能遠在那命令之前。他既確知被擄的時期已近尾聲,自然要問:猶太人歸回本地將以何種方式成就,聖殿又將以何種手段重建。

Original em inglês

In the first year of Darius - See the notes at Daniel 5:31, and Introuction to Daniel 6 Section II. The king here referred to under this name was Cyaxares II, who lived between Astyages and Cyrus, and in whom was the title of king. He was the immediate successor of Belshazzar, and was the predecessor of Cyrus, and was the first of the foreign princes that reigned over Babylon. On the reasons why he is called in Daniel Darius, and not Cyaxares, see the Introduction to Daniel 6, Section II. Of course, as he preceded Cyrus, who gave the order to rebuild the temple Ezra 1:1, this occurred before the close of the seventy years of the captivity.

The son of Ahasuerus - Or the son of Astyages. See Introduction to Daniel 6 Section II. It was no unusual thing for the kings of the East to have several names, and one writer might refer to them under one name, and another under another.

Of the seed of the Medes - Of the race of the Medes. See as above.

Which was made king over the realm of the Chaldeans - By conquest. He succeeded Belshazzar, and was the immediate predecessor of Cyrus. Cyaxares II ascended the throne of Media, according to the common chronology, 561 b.c. Babylon was taken by Cyrus, acting under the authority of Cyaxares, 538 b.c., and, of course, the reign of Cyaxares, or Darius, over Babylon commenced at that point, and that would be reckoned as the "first year" of his reign. He died 536 b.c., and Cyrus succeeded him; and as the order to rebuild the temple was in the first year of Cyrus, the time referred to in this chapter, when Daniel represents himself as meditating on the close of the captivity, and offering this prayer, cannot long have preceded that order. He had ascertained that the period of the captivity was near its close, and he naturally inquired in what way the restoration of the Jews to their own land was to be effected, and by what means the temple was to be rebuilt.

2

Daniel 9:2

Abrir passagem

繁體中文

我但以理從書上得知——即藉着聖書得知,特別是藉着耶利米的著作。有人以但以理在此提到「書」(ספרים sephârı̂ym)為由,作為反對但以理書真實性的根據,彷彿當時已有聖書的彙集,或這些書卷已被一同收錄於一冊之中。其反對理由是:作者說話的口吻,彷彿聖經正典已經完成,或他使用了希伯來人在聖經正典完成之後所用的那種語言,從而暴露了自己的身份。見 Bertholdt, "Commentary" p. 78;並比較 DeWette, "Einl." Section 13。Hengstenberg 曾在 "Beitrag." pp. 32-35 中檢視這一反對理由。對此只需回答:巴比倫的猶太人極有可能擁有本民族的聖書,而且即使聖經正典當時尚未完成,這些著作的私人收藏也必已存在。但以理在此所用的字,正是他在指稱先知著作的私人收藏時所會使用的那種字。比較 Lengerke, in loc.;並見導論,該處已對此反對理由有所檢視。

耶和華的話臨到先知耶利米所論的年數——即耶和華的話臨到耶利米時所論到的年數;亦即祂曾向耶利米啟示的年數。因此,這裏所說的「書」,顯然是耶利米著作的彙集,或是包含他著作在內的選集。

論耶路撒冷荒涼,七十年為滿——意即耶路撒冷將如此荒涼長達這麼多年。耶利米已明確宣告了這一點(Jer 25:11-12):「這全地必然荒涼,令人驚駭。這些國民要服事巴比倫王七十年。七十年滿了以後,我必刑罰巴比倫王和那國民,並迦勒底人之地,因他們的罪孽使那地永遠荒涼。這是耶和華說的。」等等。Jeremiah 29:10 也是如此說:「耶和華如此說:為巴比倫所定的七十年滿了以後,我要眷顧你們,向你們成就我的恩言,使你們仍回此地。」因此,荒涼與被擄的時期是固定而明確的;要斷定它何時「結束」,唯一的難處只在於確定它究竟是哪一年「開始」的。有幾件事件或可視為荒涼與被擄的開端——即 terminus a quo——而隨着所選定的事件不同,結束之期也就被視為或近或遠。

但以理似乎藉着細心研究,已對這問題確立了自己的見解,並能定出一個無疑是正確起點的時期,從而推算出結束之時。結果顯明他的計算正確,因為在他所期待的時候,古列下達了重建聖城與聖殿的命令。當他着手這項查考、並投入這次莊嚴的禱告時,實在無從推測這事將如何成就。當時在位的君主是居亞克薩列斯二世(Cyaxares II),即此處稱為大利烏的那位;無論在「他的」品格中,還是在他所行的任何事上,都找不出任何根據,可以推想他會支持猶太人歸回並重建聖城;而且當時也沒有可能看出古列會那麼快登基,就他為人所知的品格而言,也沒有根據指望他會主動介入,成就神對這聖城的旨意與應許。大概正是這類情況使但以理心中憂慮,引發他獻上這篇懇切的禱告;他的懇求也當引導我們信靠神必成就祂的旨意,並在看不見祂將如何成就的時候,促使我們以熱切和信心禱告。在一切的事上,神既能使居亞克薩列斯離開王位、感動古列的心承擔耶路撒冷與聖殿的重建,也必能同樣輕易地開出一條路來應允禱告。

Original em inglês

I Daniel understood by books - By the sacred books, and especially by the writings of Jeremiah. It has been made a ground of objection to the genuineness of Daniel that he mentions "books" in this place (ספרים sephârı̂ym) as if there were at that time a collection of the sacred books, or as if they had been enrolled together in a volume. The objection is, that the writer speaks as if the canon of the Scriptures was completed, or that he uses such language as the Hebrews did when the canon of the Scriptures was finished, and thus betrays himself. See Bertholdt, "Commentary" p. 78. Compare DeWette, "Einl." Section 13. This objection has been examined by Hengstenberg, "Beitrag." pp. 32-35. It is sufficient to reply to it, that there is every probability that the Jews in Babylon would be in possession of the sacred books of their nation, and that, though the canon of the Scriptures was not yet completed, there would exist private collections of those writings. The word used here by Daniel is just such as he would employ on the supposition that he referred to a private collection of the writings of the prophets. Compare Lengerke, in loc. See the Introduction, where the objection is examined.

The number of the years, whereof the word of the Lord came to Jeremiah - The number of the years in respect to which the word of the Lord came to Jeremiah; that is, which he had revealed to Jeremiah. The "books" referred to, therefore, were evidently a collection of the writings of Jeremiah, or a collection which embraced his writings.

That he would accomplish seventy years in the desolations of Jerusalem - That Jerusalem would so long lie waste. This was expressly declared by Jeremiah Jer 25:11-12 : "And this whole land shall be a desolation and an astonishment; and these nations shall serve the king of Babylon seventy years. And it shall come to pass, when seventy years are accomplished, that I will punish the king of Babylon, and that nation, saith the Lord, for their iniquity," etc. So also Jeremiah 29:10 : "For thus saith the Lord, That after seventy years be accomplished at Babylon, I will visit you, and perform my good word toward you, in causing you to return to this place." The time of the desolation and of the captivity, therefore, was fixed and positive, and the only difficulty in determining when it would "close," was in ascertaining the exact year when it "commenced." There were several occurrences which might, perhaps, be regarded as the beginning of the desolations and the captivity - the "terminus a quo" - and, according as one or another of them was fixed on, the close would be regarded as nearer or more remote.

Daniel, it seems, by close study, had satisfied his own mind on that subject, and had been able to fix upon some period that was undoubtedly the proper beginning, and hence, compute the time when it would close. The result showed that his calculation was correct, for, at the time he expected, the order was given by Cyrus to rebuild the city and temple. When he instituted this inquiry, and engaged in this solemn act of prayer, it would have been impossible to have conjectured in what way this could be brought about. The reigning monarch was Cyaxares II, or, as he is here called, Darius, and there was nothing in "his" character, or in anything that he had done, that could have been a basis of calculation that he would favor the return of the Jews and the rebuilding of the city, and there was then no probability that Cyrus would so soon come to the throne, and nothing in his character, as known, that could be a ground of hope that he would voluntarily interpose, and accomplish the Divine purposes and promises in regard to the holy city. It was probably such circumstances as these which produced the anxiety in the mind of Daniel, and which led him to offer this fervent prayer; and his fervent supplications should lead us to trust in God that he will accomplish his purposes, and should induce us to pray with fervour and with faith when we see no way in which he will do it. In all cases he can as easily devise a way in answer to prayer, as he could remove Cyaxares from the throne, and incline the heart of Cyrus to undertake the rebuilding of Jerusalem and the temple.

3

Daniel 9:3

Abrir passagem

繁體中文

定意向主上帝——大概意思是,他把臉轉向耶路撒冷——神曾居住之地、祂在地上聖潔的居所。見 Daniel 6:10 的註釋。然而,即使不作這樣的假定,這話用來指禱告也並非不合宜。我們對所說話的對象總會轉臉相向,因此禱告可以被描述為「將臉朝向神」。這裏的主要意思是,他獻上一次正式而鄭重的禱告;他投入了懇切的敬虔操練。他顯然為此分別出一段時間,因為他以禁食、披麻、蒙灰來預備自己。

祈禱懇求——尋求祂的恩惠;求祂成就祂的旨意。「祈禱」與「懇求」這兩個常常連用的詞,似乎表示「懇切」的禱告,或懇求憐憫的禱告——因為譯作「懇求」的希伯來字,其含義中包含所懇求的「憐憫」或「恩惠」的觀念。

禁食——是因着聖城和聖殿的荒涼、臨到百姓的災禍、他們的罪等,也是為使心能預備好作懇切而熱切的禱告。那是一個極其重大的場合,以禁食預備心是恰當的。但以理的目的是在神面前謙卑自己,並追念百姓如今受苦所因的罪,而禁食是這樣行的合宜途徑。

披麻——麻布是一種粗糙的布,通常以毛製成,用來做口袋、袋子等。由於它色黑、粗糙、刺手,被視為哀悼與自卑的恰當標記;人們通常把它圍在腰間,或束在腰上穿着。見 Isaiah 3:24; Job 16:15 的註釋。

蒙灰——在極度悲傷憂愁的時候,把灰撒在頭上是慣常之舉。這樣行的原則似乎有二:

(a) 外面的表現應與心靈和內心的狀態相稱;

(b) 這些外在的情景有助於產生與之相應的心境——或說產生真正的自卑和對罪的悔改。

比較 Job 2:8 的註釋。這一節與前一節相連,所教導的實際真理是:一件事既已確實被預言、而且神定意要成就它,這事實本身就是對禱告的鼓勵,並會引人禱告。除了神的目的和應許,我們沒有任何鼓勵可以禱告;因為我們自己沒有能力成就我們所祈求的事,一切都必須倚靠祂的旨意。當那旨意已經顯明時,它正是吸引我們親近神的根據,也是引導我們禱告所需的一切保證。

Original em inglês

And I set my face unto the Lord God - Probably the meaning is, that he turned his face toward Jerusalem, the place where God had dwelt; the place of his holy abode on earth. See the notes at Daniel 6:10. The language, however, would not be inappropriate to denote prayer without such a supposition. We turn to one whom we address, and so prayer may be described by "setting the face toward God." The essential idea here is, that he engaged in a set and formal prayer; he engaged in earnest devotion. He evidently set apart a time for this, for he prepared himself by fasting, and by putting on sackcloth and ashes.

To seek by prayer and supplications - To seek his favor; to pray that he would accomplish his purposes. The words "prayer and supplications," which are often found united, would seem to denote "earnest" prayer, or prayer when mercy was implored - the notion of "mercy" or "favor" implored entering into the meaning of the Hebrew word rendered "supplications."

With fasting - In view of the desolations of the city and temple; the calamities that had come upon the people; their sins, etc.; and in order also that the mind might be prepared for earnest and fervent prayer. The occasion was one of great importance, and it was proper that the mind should be prepared for it by fasting. It was the purpose of Daniel to humble himself before God, and to recal the sins of the nation for which they now suffered, and fasting was an appropriate means of doing that.

And sackcloth - Sackcloth was a coarse kind of cloth, usually made of hair, and employed for the purpose of making sacks, bags, etc. As it was dark, and coarse, and rough, it was regarded as a proper badge of mourning and humiliation, and was worn as such usually by passing or girding it around the loins. See the notes at Isaiah 3:24; Job 16:15.

And ashes - It was customary to cast ashes on the head in a time of great grief and sorrow. The principles on which this was done seem to have been,

(a) that the external appearance should correspond with the state of the mind and the heart, and

(b) that such external circumstances would have a tendency to produce a state of heart corresponding to them - or would produce true humiliation and repentance for sin.

Compare the notes at Job 2:8. The practical truth taught in this verse, in connection with the preceding, is, that the fact that a thing is certainly predicted, and that God means to accomplish it, is an encouragement to prayer, and will lead to prayer. We could have no encouragement to pray except in the purposes and promises of God, for we have no power ourselves to accomplish the things for which we pray, and all must depend on his will. When that will is known it is the very thing to encourage us in our approaches to him, and is all the assurance that we need to induce us to pray.

4

Daniel 9:4

Abrir passagem

繁體中文

我向耶和華-我的上帝祈禱——顯然是一次正式而鄭重的禱告。看來他先是獻上這禱告,隨後把其中的要旨記錄下來。我們沒有理由假定所記的是禱告的全部,但無疑包含了它的主要論點。

認罪——不是以個人的身份,也不只是認自己的罪,而是代表百姓、奉他們的名認罪。沒有理由認為他在這裏所說的話「不」表達他們的感受。他們被擄已久——遠離那荒涼的城和聖殿。他們不能不感到,這些災禍臨到他們,是因他們的罪;也不能不感到,若不認自己的罪、不承認神對待他們的公義,就不能指望災禍除去。當我們遭受患難——當我們被召經歷嚴峻的試煉——當我們被試煉壓制而到神面前,求祂除去那災禍時,首先必須作的,就是認自己的罪,並承認神在臨到我們的審判中是公義的。我們若企圖為自己辯護和開脫,就不能指望審判轉離。因此,但以理奉百姓的名,以謙卑痛悔地承認他們所受的一切苦難都是當得的,開始了他的禱告。

主啊,大而可畏的上帝——一位偉大、當受敬畏或尊崇的神——הנורא(hanôrâ')。這並不是說,神的性情中有任何嚴酷或不可親之處的那種「可畏」;它主要是說,祂當以敬畏之心看待。

守約施慈愛——遵守祂的約,施下慈愛。聖經常把這一點歸於神:祂對祂的約是信實的;即祂對祂的百姓——對那些與祂保持特定關係、並信守「他們」之約誓的人——的信實。若有疏離、隔膜和不忠,那決不是從祂那裏開始的。祂對祂一切的應許都是信實的;在與祂的一切交往中,祂的信實總可以作為我們計算的根據。見 Cruden 的 "Concordance" 中「約」一條。這裏加上「慈愛」一詞,似乎是要表明,即使在守約之中,慈愛也進入祂對我們的對待。我們自己是如此有罪、如此不忠,以致「祂」若要對約信實,就必須向我們施憐憫。

向愛主、守主誡命的人——約的條件只延伸到此為止,因為在任何一種契約中,一方只有在對方履行條款期間,才有忠實的義務。照樣,神也只在我們順從期間才約束自己施恩;我們也只在順從的時候才能援引祂的約——就是當我們認罪、並在這意義上懇求祂的應許的時候——這意義就是:祂已保證,我們若悔改,祂必恢復我們、收納我們。但以理在這次正是懇求這一點。他不能聲稱他的百姓一向順從、因而對神的恩寵有任何權利;但他能把自己和百姓投靠於守約之神的憐憫——他們若悔改,這位神必記念祂與他們所立的約,並樂意赦免。

Original em inglês

And I prayed unto the Lord my God - Evidently a set and formal prayer. It would seem probable that; he offered this prayer, and then re corded the substance of it afterward. We have no reason to suppose that we have the whole of it, but we have doubtless its principal topics.

And made my confession - Not as an individual, or not of his own sins only, but a confession in behalf of the people, and in their name. There is no reason to suppose that what he here says did "not" express their feelings. They had been long in captivity - far away from their desolate city and temple. They could not but be sensible that these calamities had come upon them on account of their sins; and they could not but feel that the calamities could not be expected to be removed but by confession of their sins, and by acknowledging the justice of the Divine dealings toward them. When we have been afflicted - when we are called to pass through severe trials - and when, borne down by trial, we go to God, and pray that the evil may be removed, the first thing that is demanded is, that we should confess our sins, and acknowledge the justice of God in the judgments that have come upon us. If we attempt to vindicate and justify ourselves, we can have no hope that the judgment will be averted. Daniel, therefore, in the name of the people, began his prayer with the humble and penitent acknowledgment that all that they had suffered was deserved.

O Lord, the great and dreadful God - A God great, and to be feared or venerated - הנורא hanôrâ'. This does not mean "dreadful" in the sense that there is anything stern or unamiable in his character, but mainly that he is to be regarded with veneration.

Keeping the covenant and mercy - Keeping his covenant and showing mercy. This is often ascribed to God, that he is faithful to his covenant; that is, that he is faithful to his promises to his people, or to those who sustain a certain relation to him, and who are faithful to "their" covenant vows. If there is alienation and estrangement, and want of faithfulness on either side, it does not begin with him. He is faithful to all his promises, and his fidelity may always be assumed as a basis of calculation in all our intercourse with him. See the word "covenant," in Cruden's "Concordance." The word mercy seems to be added here to denote that mercy enters into his dealings with us even in keeping the covenant. We are so sinful and so unfaithful ourselves, that if "he" is faithful to his covenant, it must be by showing mercy to us.

To them that love him ... - The conditions of the covenant extend no farther than this, since, in a compact of any kind, one is bound to be faithful only while the terms are maintained by the other party. So God binds himself to show favor only while we are obedient, and we can plead his covenant only when we are obedient, when we confess our sins and plead his promises in this sense - that he has assured us that he will restore and receive us if we are penitent. It was this which Daniel pleaded on this occasion. He could not plead that his people had been obedient, and had thus any claims to the Divine favor; but he could cast himself and them on the mercy of a covenant-keeping God, who would remember his covenant with them if they were penitent, and who would graciously pardon.

5

Daniel 9:5

Abrir passagem

繁體中文

我們犯罪——但以理雖是獨自一人,卻是以全體百姓的名義說話——無疑是在數算被擄之前那民族長期接連犯下、並成為城和聖殿傾覆之因的種種罪行。

作孽,行惡叛逆……——這些多樣的表達形式,是要給他所說的話加上「力度」。這等於說:他們以一切可能的方式犯了罪。真正悔改中的心,總是深思自己的罪,數算罪行種種的形式,並因過犯而屢屢發出悔恨與憂傷之言。

偏離你的誡命——你的命令;你的律法。

典章——你的律法——聖經中「典章」一詞,既指神判定我們當行的事,也指他判定自己當降下的事。

Original em inglês

We have sinned - Though Daniel was alone, he spake in the name of the people in general - doubtless recounting the long series of crimes in the nation which had preceded the captivity, and which were the cause of the ruin of the city and temple.

And have committed iniquity ... - These varied forms of expression are designed to give "intensity" to what he says. It is equivalent to saying that they had sinned in every way possible. The mind, in a state of true repentance, dwells on its sins, and recounts the various forms in which iniquity has been done, and multiplies expressions of regret and sorrow on account of transgression.

From thy precepts - Thy commands; thy laws.

Thy judgments - Thy laws - the word "judgments" in the Scripture denoting what God judges to be right for us to do, as well as what it is right for him to inflict.

6

Daniel 9:6

Abrir passagem

繁體中文

沒有聽從你僕人眾先知——他們呼籲我們從罪中回轉,宣明神的旨意,並宣告我們若不悔改,這些審判必臨到我們。

奉你名向我們君王、首領、列祖,和國中一切百姓所說的話……——即向百姓的各階層說話,呼籲君王和掌權者離棄他們的偶像,呼籲百姓撇棄他們的罪、尋求主。眾先知的一個特點,就是不放過民族的任何階層,忠實傳講神的一切話。他們的勸誡無人理會;如今百姓清楚地看出,這些災禍臨到他們,是因為他們「沒有」聽從先知的聲音。

Original em inglês

Neither have we hearkened unto thy servants the prophets - Who called upon us to turn from our sins; who made known the will of God, and who proclaimed that these judgments would come upon us if we did not repent.

Which spake in thy name to our kings ... - To all classes of the people, calling on kings and rulers to turn from their idolatry, and the people to forsake their sins, and to seek the Lord. It was a characteristic of the prophets that they spared no classes of the nation, but faithfully uttered all the word of God. Their admonitions had been unheeded, and the people wow saw clearly that these calamities had come upon them because they had "not" hearkened to their voice.

7

Daniel 9:7

Abrir passagem

繁體中文

主啊,你是公義的——欄外註作「或作:公義是屬於你的」(or, thou hast)。希伯來文是「公義屬於你,羞辱屬於我們」等。祈禱者的心境,是將公義或公正歸於神。但以理感到並承認,神在祂一切的作為上都是對的。他無意責怪神,而是要把一切羞辱與罪責都歸於百姓。他沒有絲毫的怨言或抱怨,彷彿神在任何事上做錯了;反而對神、對祂的治理存着極大的信賴。這正是我們遭受苦難、懇求祂憐憫恩惠時來到神面前當有的真實心境。神在祂一切所行的事上應被看為公義,在祂一切審判和要求上應被看為聖潔;我們也當樂於稱祂為聖潔、公義、真實的那一位,並把羞辱和滿面的慚愧歸給自己。比較 Psalm 51:4。

我們是臉上蒙羞的——希伯來文作「臉上的羞辱」;即我們自知有罪時所懷的那種羞恥,它通常顯在面色之上。

正如今日一樣——正如我們此時實際的光景。就是說,他感到他們當時是一個受人踐踏、卑微、被定罪的民。他們的國土已成廢墟;他們在遙遠之地為囚虜;他們素來所誇的一切都成了荒場。他說,這一切審判和羞辱都是他們當受的,因為他們大大得罪了神。

猶大人——不僅指猶大支派,而是指以那名字為名的國。十支派叛離之後——因以法蓮是最大的支派,那國遂稱為以法蓮王國,或稱以色列王國——百姓的其餘部分,即猶大和便雅憫兩支派,因猶大在二者之中遠為廣大,便稱為猶大王國。這裏提到這王國,是因為但以理屬於它,也因為十支派早已被擄,散在東方列國。十支派曾被擄到亞述。耶路撒冷始終是猶大王國的京城,而但以理的祈禱正是特別關乎希伯來民的這一部分。

耶路撒冷的居民——特別指他們,因為最重的災禍曾臨到他們,也因為在招致這些審判臨到百姓的罪中,他們尤為突出。

以色列眾人——指以色列即雅各的後裔全體,無論他們身在何處,不僅包括狹義上所謂猶大王國的人,也包括屬於這民族的所有人。他們同屬一血脈,曾有共同的國土;他們都背棄了神,沉重的審判接連臨到這整體的民族,因此人人都有理由羞愧蒙恥。

或在近處,或在遠處——無論在巴比倫、在亞述,或在更遠的國家。十支派在但以理獻上這祈禱以前約二百年被擄去,散在極遠的地方。

被你趕到各國的——在巴比倫、在亞述、在埃及,或在別的地土。他們四散各處,無論在哪裏,都有共同的緣由自卑蒙羞。

Original em inglês

O Lord, righteousness belongeth unto thee - Margin, "or, thou hast." The Hebrew is, "to thee is righteousness, to us shame, etc." The state of mind in him who makes the prayer is that of ascribing righteousness or justice to God. Daniel feels and admits that God has been right in his dealings. He is not disposed to blame him, but to take all the shame and blame to the people. There is no murmuring or complaining on his part as if God had done wrong in any way, but there is the utmost confidence in him, and ia his government. This is the true feeling with which to come before God when we are afflicted, and when we plead for his mercy and favor. God should be regarded as righteous in all that he has done, and holy in all his judgments and claims, and there should be a willingness to address him as holy, and just, and true, and to take shame and confusion of face to ourselves. Compare Psalm 51:4.

But unto us confusion of faces - Hebrew, "shame of faces;" that is, that kind of shame which we have when we feel that we are guilty, and which commonly shows itself in the countenance.

As at this day - As we actually are at this time. That is, he felt that at that time they were a down-trodden, an humbled, a condemned people. Their country was in ruins; they were captives in a far distant land, and all on which they had prided themselves was laid waste. All these judgments and humiliating things he says they had deserved, for they had grievously sinned against God.

To the men of Judah - Not merely to the tribe of Judah, but to the kingdom of that name. After the revolt of the ten tribes - which became known as the kingdom of Ephraim, because Ephraim was the largest tribe, or as the kingdom of Israel - the other portion of the people, the tribes of Judah and Benjamin were known as the kingdom of Judah, since Judah was by far the larger tribe of the two. This kingdom is referred to here, because Daniel belonged to it, and because the ten tribes had been carried away long before and scattered in the countries of the East. The ten tribes had been carried to Assyria. Jerusalem always remained as the capital of the kingdom of Judah, and it is to this portion of the Hebrew people that the prayer of Daniel more especially pertains.

And to the inhabitants of Jerusalem - Particularly to them, as the heaviest calamities had come upon them, and as they had been prominent in the sins for which these judgments had come upon the people.

And unto all Israel - All the people who are descendants of Israel or Jacob, wherever they may be, embracing not only those of the kingdom of Judah properly so called, but all who pertain to the nation. They were all of one blood. They had had a common country. They had all revolted, and a succession of heavy judgments had come upon the nation as such, and all had occasion for shame and confusion of face.

That are near, and that are far off - Whether in Babylon, in Assyria, or in more remote countries. The ten tribes had been carried away some two hundred years before this prayer was offered by Daniel, and they were scattered in far distant lands.

Through all the countries whither thou hast driven them ... - In Babylonia, in Assyria, in Egypt, or in other lands. They were scattered everywhere, and wherever they were they had common cause for humiliation and shame.

8

Daniel 9:8

Abrir passagem

繁體中文

主啊,我們臉上蒙羞——意即臨到我們所有的人,臨到全體百姓——無論尊卑、貧富、治人的與被治的。眾人都分受了這罪責,也都被捲入因這罪責而來的災殃。眾人既都犯了罪,審判便臨到眾人;因此,奉眾人之名作出這認罪,乃是恰當的。

Original em inglês

O Lord, to us belongeth confusion ... - To all of us; to the whole people, high and low, rich and poor, the rulers and the ruled. All had been partakers of the guilt; all were involved in the calamities consequent on the guilt. As all had sinned, the judgments had come upon all, and it was proper that the confession should be made in the name of all.

9

Daniel 9:9

Abrir passagem

繁體中文

主我們的上帝是憐憫饒恕人的——神不僅在祂行得正、祂所作的無可指責這意義上,公義屬於祂;而且在惟有祂能赦免、憐憫與饒恕是祂本性的屬性這意義上,憐憫與饒恕也屬於祂。

我們卻違背了他——這裏譯作「卻」的詞(כי kı̂y)可以意為「雖然」或「因為」。就是說,本節的意思可以是:憐憫屬於神,我們可以盼望祂顯明憐憫,「雖然」我們如此邪惡悖逆;也可以是:憐憫屬於祂、惟有祂能顯明,「因為」我們悖逆了祂——即我們已經犯罪,喪失了一切向祂求恩的權利,如今惟一的盼望只在祂的憐憫。兩種解釋都通,但後者似乎更符合這段禱文此處的總體筆調——作出謙卑痛悔的認罪。拉丁文武加大譯本作 quia;提奧多提翁(Theodotion)作 ὅτι(hoti);路德和 Lengerke 也作 denn(因為)。同樣,Psalm 25:11 也這樣譯:「耶和華啊,求你因你的名赦免我的罪,因為(כי kı̂y)我的罪重大」——雖然這節經文也可以容納另一種解釋:「儘管我的罪重大」。

Original em inglês

To the Lord our God belong mercies and forgivenesses - Not only does righteousness belong to him in the sense that he has done right, and that he cannot be blamed for what he has done, but mercy and forgiveness belong to him in the sense that he only can pardon, and that these are attributes of his nature.

Though we have rebelled against him - The word used here and rendered "though" (כי kı̂y) may mean either "though" or "for." That is, the passage may mean that mercy belongs to God, and we may hope that he will show it, "although" we have been so evil and rebellious; or it may mean that it belongs to him, and he only can show it, "for" we have rebelled against him; that is, our only hope now is in his mercy, "for" we have sinned, and forfeited all claims to his favor. Either of these interpretations makes good sense, but the latter would seem to be most in accordance with the general strain of this part of the prayer, which is to make humble and penitent confession. So the Latin Vulgate "quia." So Theodotion, ὅτι hoti. So Luther and Lengerke, "denn." In the same way, the passage in Psalm 25:11 is rendered, "For thy name's sake, O Lord, pardon mine iniquity, for (כי kı̂y) it is great" - though this passage will admit of the other interpretation, "although it is great."

10

Daniel 9:10

Abrir passagem

繁體中文

也沒有聽從耶和華-我們上帝的話——指神藉眾先知顯明的命令。見 Daniel 9:6。

Original em inglês

Neither have we obeyed the voice of the Lord - The commands of God as made known by the prophets, Daniel 9:6.

11

Daniel 9:11

Abrir passagem

繁體中文

以色列眾人都犯了你的律法——不僅包括猶大支派和猶大國,而是全民族。因此災禍臨到了他們全體。

偏行——即偏離你的誡命,或背叛你。

不聽從你的話——即拒絕順從你的聲音、你的命令。

咒詛傾在我們身上——如雨降下,或如水傾注。這裏的「咒詛」指那民若不順從神、摩西所嚴肅警告必臨的事。見 Deuteronomy 28:15-68。

在你僕人摩西律法上所寫的誓言——這裏譯作「誓言」的字(שׁבועה(shebû‛âh))本義是「起誓」或「誓」;因此或指盟約中應許的誓,或指咒詛與降禍的誓——即咒詛。這裏顯然用於後一意義。見 Gesenius《辭典》(Lexicon)。但以理清楚看見,摩西在 Deuteronomy 28 所警告的災禍確實臨到了那民族;他也同樣清楚看見,這一切災禍的起因正是摩西所指明的那事。因此,他代表全民坦白而痛悔地承認這些罪,懇切地祈求憐憫。

Original em inglês

Yea, all Israel have transgressed ... - Embracing not only the tribe and the kingdom of Judah, but the whole nation. The calamity, therefore, had come upon them all.

Even by departing - By departing from thy commandments; or by rebellion against thee.

That they might not obey thy voice - By refusing to obey thy voice, or thy commands.

Therefore the curse is poured upon us - As rain descends, or as water is poured out. The "curse" here refers to what was so solemnly threatened by Moses in case the nation did not obey God. See Deuteronomy 28:15-68.

And the oath that is written in the law of Moses ... - The word here rendered "oath" (שׁבועה shebû‛âh) means, properly, a "swearing," or "an oath;" and hence, either an oath of promise as in a covenant, or an oath of cursing or imprecation - that is, a curse. It is evidently used in the latter sense here. See Gesenius, "Lexicon" Daniel saw clearly that the evils which had been threatened by Moses Deuteronomy 28 had actually come upon the nation, and he as clearly saw that the cause of all these calamities was thai which Moses had specified. He, therefore, frankly and penitently confessed these sins in the name of the whole people, and earnestly supplicated for mercy.

12

Daniel 9:12

Abrir passagem

繁體中文

祂使祂的話應驗——祂把因百姓不順從而威脅要降下的一切,都臨到了他們身上。但以理看出,祂曾說會臨到他們的一切,都已完全應驗。這一切都是祂曾經警告過的,所以他無可抱怨;祂既在警告的話上證實了自己的話,也就有同樣的理由相信,祂在應許的事上必照樣證實。但以理在此所說的,在他的時代、對他的百姓是真實的;在一切時代、對萬民也必顯為真實。沒有甚麼比這更確定:神必「證實」祂所說過的一切話;沒有任何罪人能指望逃脫,以為神會對祂的威脅不守信用,或是已經忘記了它們,或是對它們漠不關心。

敵對我們那些審判我們的士師——指我們的官長或首領。

因為在普天之下——即在全世界之中。

沒有像行在耶路撒冷身上的事——指屠殺、被擄和徹底的荒涼。沒有人能指出,在那時這不是字面上真實的。那城正處於完全荒涼的狀態;聖殿已成廢墟;百姓已被殺戮或被擄去。

Original em inglês

And he hath confirmed his words ... - By bringing upon the people all that he had threatened in case of their disobedience. Daniel saw that there was a complete fulfillment of all that he had said would come upon them. As all this had been threatened, he could not complain; and as he had confirmed his words in regard to the threatening, he had the same reason to think that he would in regard to his promises. What Daniel here says was true in his time, and in reference to his people will be found to be true at all times, and in reference to all people. Nothing is more certain than that God will "confirm" all the words that he has over spoken, and that no sinner can hope to escape on the ground that God will be found to be false to his threatenings, or that he has forgotten them, or that he is indifferent to them.

Against our judges that judged us - Our magistrates or rulers.

For under the whole heaven - In all the world.

Hath not been done as hath been done upon Jerusalem - In respect to the slaughter, and the captivity, and the complete desolation. No one can show that at that time this was not literally true. The city was in a state of complete desolation; its temple was in ruins; its people had been slain or borne into captivity.

13

Daniel 9:13

Abrir passagem

繁體中文

正如摩西律法上所寫的——「律法」一詞在此用於摩西的一切著作。見 Luke 24:44 的註釋。

我們卻沒有求耶和華我們神的恩典——邊註作「我們沒有懇求……的面」。這裏所用的希伯來詞(חלה châlâh),本義是「被磨光」;繼而指力量被消磨、變得軟弱;再而指患病、染疾;而在 Piel 式(即此處所用形式)中,指撫摸或輕撫某人的面,加以安撫或撫慰,由此引申為懇求、祈求。見 Gesenius, "Lexicon"。這裏的意思是:他們作為一個民族,在犯罪的時候,沒有呼求神以求赦免;沒有承認自己的罪;沒有懇求祂的憐憫;沒有祈求免除祂的忿怒。他們若肯悔改、尋求祂的憐憫,要使祂所警告的審判轉離原是容易的,但他們沒有這樣行。這裏論到他們所說的話,當神的審判臨到時,也能並將要論到一切罪人身上。

使我們回頭離開罪孽——使我們尋求恩典以轉離我們的過犯。「明白你的真理」——即神所啟示的真理;這就等於說,他們可以成為義人。

Original em inglês

As it is written in the law of Moses - The word law was given to all the writings of Moses. See the notes at Luke 24:44.

Yet made we not our prayer before the Lord our God - Margin, "entreated we not the face of." The Hebrew word used here (חלה châlâh) means, properly, "to be polished;" then to be worn down in strength, to be weak; then to be sick, or diseased; then in Piel (the form used here), to rub or stroke the face of anyone, to soothe or caress, and hence, to beseech, or supplicate. See Gesenius, "Lexicon" Here it means, that, as a people, they had failed, when they had sinned, to call upon God for pardon; to confess their sins; to implore his mercy; to deprecate his wrath. It would have been easy to turn aside his threatened judgments if they had been penitent, and had sought his mercy, but they had not done it. What is here said of them can and will be said of all sinners when the Divine judgment comes upon them.

That we might turn from, our iniquities - That we might seek grace to turn from our transgressions. "And understand thy truth." The truth which God had revealed; equivalent to saying that they might be righteous.

14

Daniel 9:14

Abrir passagem

繁體中文

所以耶和華留意使這災禍臨到我們——這裏所用、譯作「留意」的字——שׁקד shâqad——本義是「醒著;不睡;警醒」。繼而指守望某事,或對它恆加注意。見 Jeremiah 1:12;Jeremiah 31:28;Jeremiah 44:27。——Gesenius,《詞典》(Lexicon)。此處的意思是:耶和華對事情的進展並非漫不經心,也沒有忘記他的威嚇。他從未打盹,而是仔細觀察了事件的進程,留意他們所行的一切,以及他所威嚇要行的一切。這裏所教導的實際「真理」——這是對罪人極重要的一項真理——乃是:神對他們的行為並非不加注意,儘管他看似如此;並且到了時候,他必顯明自己一直以不眠之目注視著他們。見 Isaiah 18:4 的註釋。

因為耶和華我們的神在他所行的事上都是公義……——這是一個真悔改者的言語;是一個在省思神對待自己的作為時、具有正確情感的人所慣用的話。神在他的律法和他的作為中被看為是公義的;我們受苦的唯一原因,乃是我們犯了罪。這一點將顯明為永遠真實;無論我們遭遇何等災禍,「將公義歸給造化我的主」(Job 36:3)都應成為我們堅定的原則。

Original em inglês

Therefore hath the Lord watched upon the evil - The word here used and rendered watched - שׁקד shâqad - means, properly, "to wake; to be sleepless; to watch." Then it means to watch over anything, or to be attentive to it. Jeremiah 1:12; Jeremiah 31:28; Jeremiah 44:27. - Gesenius, "Lexicon" The meaning here is, that the Lord had not been inattentive to the progress of things, nor unmindful of his threatening. He had never slumbered, but had carefully observed the course of events, and had been attentive to all that they had done, and to all that he had threatened to do. The practical "truth" taught here - and it is one of great importance to sinners - is, that God is not inattentive to their conduct, though he may seem to be, and that in due time he will show that he has kept an unslumbering eye upon them. See the notes at Isaiah 18:4.

For the Lord our God is righteous in all his works ... - This is the language of a true penitent; language which is always used by one who has right feelings when he reflects on the Divine dealings toward him. God is seen to be righteous in his law and in his dealings, and the only reason why we suffer is that we have sinned. This will be found to be true always; and whatever calamities we suffer, it should he a fixed principle with us to "ascribe righteousness to our Maker," Job 36:3.

15

Daniel 9:15

Abrir passagem

繁體中文

主我們的神啊,你曾領你的子民出埃及地——這是指往昔的日子。提及這事表明,我們向神懇求時,在神面前使用「論證」是合宜的(比較 Job 23:4 的註釋);即提出一些理由或考慮,說明所求的為何應蒙應允。這些理由當然必須是我們自己心中認為足以使神賜下這福分為合宜的;當把它們陳明在神面前時,也必須順服於他對此事更高的看法。合宜提出的論證,乃是從神的憐憫和信實、從神的應許、從他先前對待他子民的作為、從我們的罪惡與苦楚、從為罪而獻的偉大祭牲、從他的名應當得榮耀這一切引出來的。這裏,但以理恰當地提到神先前施恩眷顧希伯來民族的干涉,並以神曾拯救他們出埃及這事實為理由,求他如今再施行干涉、拯救他們。這論證的力量,可以設想在於以下幾點:

(a)如今施行干涉的理由,與當時的一樣充分;

(b)他當時的干涉可以被視為一個證明,表明他有意被看作他們的保護者,並要視他們為自己的子民而加以護衛;

(c)那時已顯出如此大能的一位,如今必能施行干涉拯救他們,等等。

使自己得了名——頁邊註作「為自己立了名」。希伯來文正是如此。其意是:那件大事已成為途徑,使人認識他是信實的神、是能拯救的神。他既這樣被人認識,但以理便求他再施行干涉,如今表明他拯救他子民的能力,一如往昔。

正如今日一樣——即如神當時被尊崇的那樣。對他那次干涉的記憶已經傳開,並世代相傳。

我們犯了罪……——思想的這一轉折,表明他們的罪這意念何等深地壓在但以理的心上。自然而明顯的思路本應是:神既在他子民蒙拯救脫離埃及捆綁時施行了干涉,如今也必再干涉;然而但以理的心反而被這思想所壓伏——他們竟深深得罪了這樣一位神:他已顯明自己是如此偉大榮耀的神,又使他們負有當愛他事奉他的義務。

Original em inglês

And now, O Lord our God, that hast brought thy people forth out of the land of Egypt - In former days. The reference to this shows that it is proper to use "arguments" before God when we plead with him (compare the notes at Job 23:4); that is, to suggest considerations or reasons why the prayer should be granted. Those reasons must be, of course, such as will occur to our own minds as sufficient to make it proper for God to bestow the blessing, and when they are presented before him, it must be with submission to his higher view of the subject. The arguments which it is proper to urge are those derived from the Divine mercy and faithfulness; from the promises of God; from his former dealings with his people; from our sins and misery; from the great sacrifice made for sin; from the desirableness that his name should be glorified. Here Daniel properly refers to the former Divine interposition in favor of the Hebrew people, and he pleads the fact that God had delivered them from Egypt as a reason why he should now interpose and save them. The strength of this argument may be supposed to consist in such things as the following:

(a) in the fact that there was as much reason for interposing now as there was then;

(b) in the fact that his interposing then might be considered as a proof that he intended to be regarded as their protector, and to defend them as his people;

(c) in the fact that he who had evinced such mighty power at that time must be able to interpose and save them now, etc.

And hast gotten thee renown - Margin, "made thee a name." So the Hebrew. The idea is, that that great event had been the means of making him known as a faithful God, and a God able to deliver. As he was thus known, Daniel prayed that he would again interpose, and would now show that he was as able to deliver his people as in former times.

As at this day - That is, as God was then regarded. The remembrance of his interposition had been diffused abroad, and had been transmitted from age to age.

We have sinned ... - This turn in the thought shows how deeply the idea of their sinfulness pressed upon the mind of Daniel. The natural and obvious course of thought would have been, that, as God had interposed when his people were delivered from Egyptian bondage, he would now again interpose; but instead of that, the mind of Daniel is overwhelmed with the thought that they had sinned grievously against one who had shown that he was a God so great and glorious, and who had laid them under such obligations to love and serve him.

16

Daniel 9:16

Abrir passagem

繁體中文

主啊,求你按你的公義——這裏的「公義」一詞,似乎指神品格中一切卓越而榮耀的屬性。但以理的目光定睛於神從前所行的,定睛於祂公義、憐憫、良善的品格,以及祂對自己百姓的信實;祂品格中既有這一切美好可愛之處,他便求祂如今介入,使祂的怒氣從祂的百姓轉開。神的品格是他懇求的根據——當我們在禱告中來到神面前時,除了這個,還有甚麼能給我們鼓勵呢?

願你的怒氣和忿怒離開……——即那臨到這城、似乎仍停留在其上的怒氣。耶路撒冷成了廢墟,看來仍伏在神的烈怒之下。譯作「忿怒」的詞,是表示怒氣或憤慨的常用字,不含怒氣或憤慨以外的意思;在此指神對他們罪的不悅,並在城的毀滅中顯明出來。

你的聖山——耶路撒冷建在群山之上,整座城或可用這話統稱;或者更可能是指錫安山,或摩利亞山。

因為我們的罪……——但以理沒有一點要責怪神所作所為的意思。他沒有絲毫埋怨或抱怨,好像神對待祂的百姓不公或過嚴。耶路撒冷誠然荒涼,百姓被擄到遠方,但他深深感到並承認,神在祂所行的一切事上都是公義的。這一切災禍既因他們的罪而臨到,是明顯得無可否認的;但以理便代表百姓,謙卑痛悔地承認了這一點。

使我們四圍的人羞辱我們——即周圍的萬民。他們以我們的罪和我們所受的審判辱罵我們,好像我們格外邪惡、已被天離棄似的。

Original em inglês

O Lord, according to all thy righteousness - The word righteousness here seems to refer to all that was excellent and glorious in the character of God. The eye of Daniel is fixed upon what he had formerly done; upon his character of justice, and mercy, and goodness; upon the faithfulness of God to his people, and, in view of all that was excellent and lovely in his character, he pleaded that he would interpose and turn away his anger from his people now. It is the character of God that is the ground of his plea - and what else is there that can give us encouragement when we come before him in prayer.

Let thine anger and thy fury be turned away ... - The anger which had come upon the city, and which appeared to rest, upon it. Jerusalem was in ruins, and it seemed still to be lying under the wrath of God. The word rendered fury is the common one to denote wrath or indignation. It implies no more than anger or indignation, and refers here to the Divine displeasure against their sins, manifested in the destruction of their city.

Thy holy mountain - Jerusalem was built on hills, and the city in general might be designated by this phrase. Or, more probably, there is allusion either to Mount Zion, or to Mount Moriah.

Because for our sins ... - There is, on the part of Daniel, no disposition to blame God for what he had done. There is no murmuring or complaining, as if he had been unjust or severe in his dealings with his people. Jerusalem was indeed in ruins, and the people were captives in a distant land, but he felt and admitted that God was just in all that he had done. It was too manifest to be denied that all these calamities had come upon them on account of their sins, and this Daniel, in the name of the people, humbly and penitently acknowledged.

A reproach to all that are about us - All the surrounding nations. They reproach us with our sins, and with the judgments that have come upon us, as if we were peculiarly wicked, and were forsaken of heaven.

17

Daniel 9:17

Abrir passagem

繁體中文

我們的神啊,現在求你垂聽僕人的祈禱——這是為百姓獻上的禱告。他為自己的百姓和國家懇求,迫切求主施憐憫。他的論據基於罪的承認、神的品格、聖城和聖殿的境況、以及神從前為百姓所作的干預;他憑這一切考慮,求神憐憫祂的百姓和地土。

使你的臉光照你荒涼的聖所——即光照聖殿;意思是求祂以慈祥、以恩眷看待它。這是聖經常見的說法:以臉上的光、以及類似的措辭表示恩寵與恩慈。這用法起初也許是暗指太陽:它明亮照耀時,是恩寵與憐憫的表徵;被雲遮蔽時,則是烈怒的表徵。

為主的緣故——即求祂為自己的緣故施恩;也就是說,願祂的榮耀得以高舉,祂完美的品格得以顯明,祂的憐憫與慈悲得以彰顯。一切真正的禱告,其根源都在於渴望神的榮耀被高舉、祂品格的完美被顯明。這比「我們」的福益、比「我們」心願的滿足更為重要;當我們來到施恩寶座前時,這也應當在我們心中居首位。

Original em inglês

Now, therefore, O our God, hear the prayer of thy servant - In behalf of the people. He pleaded for his people and country, and earnestly entreated the Lord to be merciful. His argument is based on the confession of sin; on the character of God; on the condition of the city and temple; on the former Divine interpositions in behalf of the people; and by all these considerations, he pleads with God to have mercy upon his people and land.

And cause thy face to shine upon thy sanctuary - Upon the temple. That is, that he would look upon it benignly and favorably. The language is common in the Scriptures, when favor and kindness are denoted by lifting up the light of the countenance, and by similar phrases. The allusion is originally, perhaps, to the sun, which, when it shines brightly, is an emblem of favor and mercy; when it is overclouded, is an emblem of wrath.

For the Lord's sake - That is, that he would be propitious for his own sake; to wit, that his glory might be promoted; that his excellent character might be displayed; that his mercy and compassion might be shown. All true prayer has its seat in a desire that the glory of God may be promoted, and the excellence of his character displayed. That is of more consequence than "our" welfare, and the gratification of "our" wishes, and that should be uppermost in our hearts when we approach the throne of grace.

18

Daniel 9:18

Abrir passagem

繁體中文

我的神啊,求你側耳而聽——如人向人懇求那樣,迫切求神的垂顧和恩眷。

睜眼而看——好像神的眼目對這城的境況閉著,沒有看見似的。這一切當然都是比喻,是心深受感動時懇切強求的言語。

看我們稱為你名下的城——旁註作「你的名被稱於其上的城」。旁註更按字面表達其意;意思是:這城已奉獻給神,被稱為祂的城——耶和華的城。它為人熟知,是祂聖所的所在、祂敬拜施行之城,被視為祂在地上特別的居所。比較 Psalm 48:1-3; Psalm 87:3。這是一個新的懇求根據:這城屬於神,求祂記念這城的興盛與祂自己名之榮耀間的緊密關聯。

Original em inglês

O my God, incline thine ear, and hear - Pleading earnestly for his attention and his favor, as one does to a man.

Open thine eyes - As if his eyes had been closed upon the condition of the city, and he did not see it. Of course, all this is figurative, and is the language of strong and earnest pleading when the heart is greatly interested.

And the city which is called by thy name - Margin, "whereupon thy name is called." The margin expresses the sense more literally; but the meaning is, that the city had been consecrated to God, and was called his - the city of Jehovah. It was known as the place of his sanctuary - the city where his worship was celebrated, and which was regarded as his peculiar dwelling place on the earth. Compare Psalm 48:1-3; Psalm 87:3. This is a new ground of entreaty, that the city belonged to God, and that he would remember the close connection between the prosperity of that city and the glory of his own name.

19

Daniel 9:19

Abrir passagem

繁體中文

求主垂聽……——本節的話不需要特別解釋。這種重複、這多樣的措辭,表明一個專注於目標的心思、一顆深為牽掛的心、一種不容推卻的懇切。這是恭敬、莊重、虔誠、而又極其懇切的言語。這不是虛空的重複,因為它的力量不在所用「言辭」,而在貫穿整個懇求的那顯然的火熱、懇切與心靈的誠實。這是求神垂聽、求神赦免、求祂側耳而行、求祂不遲延祂恩典之介入的迫切代求與懇求。百姓的罪、聖城的荒涼、神的應許、這民族所受的羞辱——這一切都湧上心頭,促使他發出也許是人類口中從未發出過的最懇切的祈求。

而這些事也使那懇切的祈求顯為正當——因為這禱告是出於一位先知、一位神人、一位愛自己國家的人、一位以高舉神的榮耀為人生至高目標的人。這樣懇切的代求、這樣的認罪、這樣陳明禱告蒙垂聽的論據,神隨時都悅納;雖然不能設想神的心需要被教導,也不能設想我們的論據會像說服人那樣說服或影響神,但把它們如同真有功效般陳明,無疑是恰當的,因為惟有這樣,我們自己的心才能進入正確的狀態。我們當陳明的偉大論據——為何我們的禱告蒙垂聽——是救贖主為罪所獻的祭,以及祂已為我們買得我們所需的福分這一事實;但與此相連,陳明我們自己的罪與需要、我們的朋友或國家的缺乏、我們自己和別人的危險、神從前為祂百姓所作的介入、以及祂恩典的應許和旨意,也是恰當的。我們若存著但以理的心志、信心、悔改和懇切,便可以確信:我們的禱告必像他的一樣蒙垂聽。

Original em inglês

O Lord, hear ... - The language in this verse does not require any particular explanation. The repetition - the varied forms of expression - indicate a mind intent on the object; a heart greatly interested; an earnestness that cannot be denied. It is language that is respectful, solemn, devout, but deeply earnest. It is not vain repetition, for its force is not in the "words" employed, but in the manifest fervour, earnestness, and sincerity of spirit which pervade the pleading. It is earnest intercession and supplication that God would hear - that he would forgive, that he would hearken and do, that he would not defer his gracious interposition. The sins of the people; the desolation of the city; the promises of God; the reproach that the nation was suffering - all these come rushing over the soul, and prompt to the most earnest pleading that perhaps ever proceeded from human lips.

And these things justified that earnest pleading - for the prayer was that of a prophet, a man of God, a man that loved his country, a man that was intent on the promotion of the Divine glory as the supreme object of his life. Such earnest intercession; such confession of sin; such a dwelling on arguments why a prayer should be heard, is at all times acceptable to God; and though it cannot be supposed that the Divine Mind needs to be instructed, or that our arguments will convince God or influence him as arguments do men, yet it is undoubtedly proper to urge them as if they would, for it may be only in this way that our own minds can be brought into a proper state. The great argument which we are to urge why our prayers should be heard is the sacrifice which has been made for sin by the Redeemer, and the fact that he has purchased for us the blessings which we need; but in connection with that it is proper to urge our own sins and necessities; the wants of our friends or our country; our own danger and that of others; the interposition of God in times past in behalf of his people, and his own gracious promises and purposes. If we have the spirit, the faith, the penitence, the earnestness of Daniel, we may be sure that our prayers will be heard as his was.

20

Daniel 9:20

Abrir passagem

繁體中文

我正禱告……的時候——正在我這樣懇求的時候。

為我神的聖山——見 Daniel 9:16 的註釋。

Original em inglês

And whiles I was speaking ... - In the very time when I was thus pleading.

For the holy mountain of my God - See the notes at Daniel 9:16.

21

Daniel 9:21

Abrir passagem

繁體中文

我正禱告說話的時候——那禱告持續了「多久」,經文沒有告訴我們。大概我們所得的只是其要義,但以理只記下他詳加停留的題目。事情極其重大,合理的設想是:他用了整天的時間查考預言,並肅穆禱告。

加百列——他有人的樣貌,故如此稱呼。

就是我在起初的異象中所見的那位——即「先前」異象中的那位。見 Daniel 8:16 的註釋。這不可能指本章(第九章)所記的事,因為:(a)他那時還沒有見任何異象,所記的全是禱告;(b)沒有任何表示說加百列在禱告開始時已向他顯現;(c)經文明說,在禱告開始時,當時顯然在天上的加百列奉命前往但以理那裏,把信息傳給他(Daniel 9:23)。其意無疑是:如今向他顯現的,他認出正是從前在烏萊河邊異象中顯現的同一位。這裏希伯來文的正意,照我們的譯本,是「在起初的異象中」;武加大作 a principio,提奧多提翁作 ἐν τῇ ἀρχῇ(en tē archē)。希伯來文 תחלה(techı̂llâh)本義是「開始」(Hosea 1:2; Proverbs 9:10);但與介詞連用如這裏的 בתחלה(battechı̂llâh),也意為「先前、從前」(Genesis 13:3; Genesis 41:21; Genesis 43:18, Genesis 43:20; Isaiah 1:26)。

快速飛來——旁註作「帶着疲乏」或「飛行」。關於這裏難解的希伯來文措辭 ביעף מעף(mu‛âp bı̂y‛âp),可參倫格克該處的討論。據格塞尼烏斯,這些字出自 יעף(yâ‛ap):快行,繼而指因奔跑而疲乏(Jeremiah 2:24)、因重勞而困倦(Isaiah 40:28)、或因憂傷而疲憊(Isaiah 50:4)。若源於此字,這裏所用霍法爾語幹的意思便是「因急跑而疲乏」;大意是:加百列迅速把信息帶到,如同一個急馳而來、滿身疲乏的人那樣出現在他面前。若是這個意思,便沒有直接暗示他「飛行」,而是指他長途急速趕來,彷彿因旅程而疲憊。拉丁武加大譯作 cito volans(快飛);提奧多提翁作 πετόμενος(petomenos,飛);基西安抄本作 τάχει φερόμενος(tachei pheromenos,疾馳而至);敘利亞譯本作「他以快速的飛行從天而降」。單憑這裏所用的字,不能確定加百列的來臨是「飛」(如有翅膀)的動作。舊約中天使通常不以有翅膀的形象出現,只有基路伯和撒拉弗(Isaiah 6:2 及以下)被描述為有翅膀;而 Revelation 14:6 有天使飛行的描述。這裏更準確的觀念,大概是快速之極、足以致疲的疾行,或自然而然帶來疲乏的趕路。

按手在我身上——那時但以理無疑正在禱告。

約在獻晚祭的時候——即晚間的祭。那是一天的第九時,約下午三時。

Original em inglês

Yea, whiles I was speaking in prayer - How "long" the prayer continued we are not informed. It is probable that we have only the substance of it, and that Daniel has recorded only the topics on which he dwelt more at length. The subject was of great importance, and it is reasonable to suppose that a day had been devoted to an examination of the prophecies, and to solemn prayer.

Even the man Gabriel - Who had the appearance of a man, and hence, so called.

Whom I had seen in the vision at the beginning - That is, in a "former" vision. See the notes at Daniel 8:16. It cannot refer to what is mentioned in this (the ninth) chapter, for

(a) he had as yet had no vision, but all that is recorded is a prayer;

(b) there is no intimation that Gabriel had appeared to him at the beginning of the prayer; and

(c) it is declared that at the beginning of the prayer, Gabriel, then evidently in heaven, had received commandment to go to Daniel, and to communicate the message to him, Daniel 9:23.

The meaning undoubtedly is, that the personage who now appeared to him he recognized to be the same who had appeared in a former vision on the banks of the Ulai. The proper meaning of the Hebrew here is, "in a vision at the beginning," as in our translation. So the Vulgate, "a principio;" and so Theodotion - ἐν τῇ ἀρχῇ en tē archē. The Hebrew word תחלה techı̂llâh means, properly, "beginning," Hosea 1:2; Proverbs 9:10; but, in connection with the preposition, as here - בתחלה battechı̂llâh - it means also, "before, formerly," Genesis 13:3; Genesis 41:21; Genesis 43:18, Genesis 43:20; Isaiah 1:26.

Being caused to fly swiftly - Margin, "with weariness," or "flight." On the difficult Hebrew expression here - ביעף מעף mu‛âp bı̂y‛âp - Lengerke may be consulted, in loc. The words, according to Gesenius, are derived from יעף yâ‛ap, to go swiftly, and then, to be wearied, to faint, either with running, Jeremiah 2:24, or with severe labor, Isaiah 40:28, or with sorrows, Isaiah 50:4. If derived from this word, the meaning in Hophal, the form used here, would be, "wearied with swift running," and the sense is, that Gabriel had borne the message swiftly to him, and appeared before him as one does who is wearied with a rapid course. If this be the idea, there is no direct allusion to his "flying," but the reference is to the rapidity with which he had come on the long journey, as if exhausted by his journey. The Latin Vulgate renders it cito volans - quickly flying; Theodotion, πετόμενος petomenos - flying; the Codex Chisianus, τάχει φερόμενος tachei pheromenos - "borne swiftly." The Syriac, "with a swift flying he flew and came from heaven." It cannot be determined with certainty, from the words used here, that the coming of Gabriel was by an act of "flying" as with wings. The common representation of the angels in the Old Testament is not with wings, though the cherubim and Seraphim (Isaiah 6:2, following.) are represented with wings; and in Revelation 14:6, we have a representation of an angel flying. Probably the more exact idea here is that of a rapid course, so as to produce weariness, or such as would naturally produce fatigue.

Touched me - Daniel was doubtless at this time engaged in prayer.

About the time of the evening oblation - The evening sacrifice. This was at the ninth hour of the day, or about three o'clock in the afternoon.

22

Daniel 9:22

Abrir passagem

繁體中文

他指教我——希伯來文作「使我明白或聰慧」,即指教我有關他來訪的目的,並將來必成的事。

和我說話——即對我講說。

但以理啊,現在我出來要使你有智慧——旁註作「使你精通於」。希伯來文字面是「在明白事理上使你靈巧、有智慧」。其目的是把將要發生的事告訴他。

Original em inglês

And he informed me - Hebrew, Gave me intelligence or understanding. That is, about the design of his visit, and about what would be hereafter.

And talked with me - Spake unto me.

O Daniel, I am now come forth to give thee skill - Margin, "make thee skillful of." The Hebrew is, literally, "to make thee skillful, or wise, in understanding." The design was to give him information as to what was to occur.

23

Daniel 9:23

Abrir passagem

繁體中文

你初懇求的時候——但以理何時開始禱告,經文沒有說明;但如前所述,最自然的設想是:他把那一天用於禱告,並在清晨便開始這些肅穆的敬虔之舉。

命令已發出——旁註作「話」,即神的話。這顯然指在天上;意思是:他一開始禱告,神便下令加百列去見但以理,把關於未來之事的重要信息傳給他。可以推斷,加百列奉命立即離開天上、踏上這崇高使命,並在但以理禱告的短短時間內越過天地之間驚人的距離。若是這樣,又若天堂——神特別的居所、眾天使和義人居住之所——在恆星區域之外、在這浩瀚宇宙的某個中心,那麼這或可使我們略窺天上的使者移動之速何等驚人。據計算,有些星離我們的地球如此遙遠,其光需經許多千年才能抵達我們。若是這樣,天上使者的移動又可比光快多少!也許比閃電之光、比電線上的電流更快——雖然「那」的移動速度已超過每秒二十萬英里。比較迪克《未來狀態的哲學》,220頁。迪克博士說:「在誦讀這禱告的幾分鐘內,這位天使使者從天上降臨到巴比倫地區。這是超乎最強健想像力所能領悟的運動速度,遠超光那驚人的迅速。」以這樣的速度,懷着仁愛憐憫的使命往返於諸世界之間,或在宇宙遙遠之處瞻仰神的奇妙作為,也許有朝一日要成為我們的特權。

我來要指示你——使你認識將來必成的事。

因你大蒙眷愛——旁註照希伯來文作「可慕之人」,即一個神深願其蒙福的人,或神所喜悅的人;如我們的譯本所言,大蒙眷愛。正因這緣故,他的禱告蒙垂聽,神又把這關乎將來的重要信息傳給他。

所以你要思想明白這事——即關乎他百姓將來之事的這事。

明白這異象——這異象,即他如今將要向他顯明之未來之事的異象。從這段論加百列向但以理顯現的經文,我們可以學到:(a)我們的禱告若出於真誠,便「一」經獻上,就在天上蒙垂聽;它們立時進入神的耳中,祂即時看顧。(b)彷彿一道命令可以隨即發出以應允——如同祂吩咐天使立刻帶回答复一般。(c)天使隨時預備急忙降到世人這裏,傳達神的旨意。加百列顯然是欣然奉命而來;對任何地方的仁愛者而言,再沒有比受遣向他人傳報佳音更愉快的了。這也許是義人永恆事奉的一部分。(d)若蒙許可有這思想,也是饒有意味的:善天使可能像加百列那樣不斷受差;每當地上有禱告獻上,他們或奉命帶回平安憐憫的答复,或被差遣施以援助;如此,這些聖潔的使者便可能不住地往來於宇宙之中,服事那些「承受救恩的人」(Hebrews 1:1, Hebrews 1:4)。

Original em inglês

At the beginning of thy supplications - We are not informed at what time Daniel began to pray, but as remarked above, it is most natural to suppose that he devoted the day to prayer, and had commenced these solemn acts of devotion in the morning.

The commandment came forth - Margin, "word." That is, the word of God. This evidently means, in heaven; and the idea is, that as soon as he began to pray a command was issued from God to Gabriel that he should visit Daniel, and convey to him the important message respecting future events. It is fair to conclude that he had at once left heaven in obedience to the order, and on this high embassage, and that he had passed over the amazing distance between heaven and earth in the short time during which Daniel was engaged in prayer. If so, and if heaven - the peculiar seat of God, the dwelling-place of angels and of the just - is beyond the region of the fixed stars, some central place in this vast universe, then this may give us some idea of the amazing rapidity with which celestial beings may move. It is calculated that there are stars so remote from our earth, that their light would not travel down to us for many thousand years. If so, how much more rapid may be the movements of celestial beings than even light; perhaps more than that of the lightning's flash - than the electric fluid on telegraphic wires - though "that" moves at the rate of more than 200,000 miles in a second. Compare Dick's "Philosophy of a Future State," p. 220. "During the few minutes employed in uttering this prayer," says Dr. Dick, "this angelic messenger descended from the celestial regions to the country of Babylonia. This was a rapidity of motion surpassing the comprehension of the most vigorous imagination, and far exceeding even the amazing velocity of light." With such a rapidity it may be our privilege yet to pass from world to world on errands of mercy and love, or to survey in distant parts of the universe the wonderful works of God.

And I am come to show thee - To make thee acquainted with what will yet be.

For thou" art "greatly beloved - Margin, as in Hebrew, "a man of desires." That is, he was one whose happiness was greatly desired by God; or, a man of God's delight; that is, as in our version, greatly beloved. It was on this account that his prayer was heard, and that God sent to him this important message respecting what was to come.

Therefore understand the matter - The matter respecting what was yet to occur in regard to his people.

And consider the vision - This vision - the vision of future things which he was now about to present to his view. From this passage, describing the appearance of Gabriel to Daniel, we may learn,

(a) That our prayers, if sincere, are heard in heaven "as soon" as they are offered. They enter at once into the ears of God, and he regards them at the instant.

(b) A command, as it were, may be at once issued to answer them - "as if" he directed an angel to bear the answer at once.

(c) The angels are ready to hasten down to men, to communicate the will of God. Gabriel came evidently with pleasure on his embassage, and to a benevolent being anywhere there is nothing more grateful than to be commissioned to bear glad tidings to others. Possibly that may be a part of the employment of the righteous forever.

(d) The thought is an interesting one, if we are permitted to entertain it, that good angels may be constantly employed as Gabriel was; that whenever prayer is offered on earth they may be commissioned to bring answers of peace and mercy, or despatched to render aid, and that thus the universe may be constantly traversed by these holy beings ministering to those who are "heirs of salvation," Hebrews 1:1, Hebrews 1:4.

24

Daniel 9:24

Abrir passagem

繁體中文

七十個七已經定了——這裏開始著名的「七十個七」的預言;這段聖經所引起的關注和所引出的紛紜解釋,也許不下於任何其他經文。關於這段經文,斯圖爾特教授(《預言解釋提示》,104頁)說:「僅僅記述批評家們對這『最令人頭疼的段落』(locus vexatissimus)那不斷改變、彼此矛盾的意見之歷史,就需要一部相當篇幅的書;要建立一個站得住的註釋,也許還需要更大的一部。我深信,迄今出版的任何解釋,都經不起徹底的語法—歷史批評的考驗;這裏仍需要一個坦誠、縝密、徹底的『批評』。願一個全然勝任此業的解經家早日出現!」在這位傑出聖經學者的這番話之後,我着手解釋這段經文,對成功並無多大把握。

然而,或許雖不能盡除「一切」難點,雖不能指望在解釋上貢獻任何「新」東西,仍可寫出一些減輕其附隨困惑、並有助於表明其作者乃受神默示的東西。這段經文可恰當地分為兩部分:第一部分(Daniel 9:24)是對那指定期間——七十個七——所要發生之事的「概括」陳述;第二部分(Daniel 9:25-27)是論及其如何成就的「具體」陳述。在這陳述中,七十個七的全部時期又分為七、六十二、一三個較小的部分,顯然指某些重要的紀元或時期(Daniel 9:25);最後的一七又再細分:一方面說,彌賽亞堅定盟約的全部工作要佔滿那一七,另一方面又說,他要在七之中間被剪除(Daniel 9:27)。

在「概括」的陳述(Daniel 9:24)中說,有一個確定的時期——七十個七——預言的內容要在其中成就;即在這期間,關乎聖城、或在聖城中所要作的一切——止住罪過、除淨罪惡等——都要作成。本節所列的,正是後文更詳細說明的「所要作成的事」。本節的目的,似乎是要對那蒙揀選作為特別地點——為人類過犯作成贖罪之地——的聖城,概括陳述將要發生的事。顯然,但以理劃出這段時間禱告、投身這肅穆敬虔之舉時,他的目的不是要探究耶路撒冷將來最終要發生的事,只是求神照耶利米所預言的、關乎全民被擄和重建聖城聖殿的旨意得以成就。然而神藉此不僅給予這些旨意必成的暗示應許,更以奇妙的方式說明了關乎聖城的「全部」終極計劃,以及那使它永遠有別於世上眾城的大事。考察整段經文(Daniel 9:24-27)時,宜先查考字詞的字面意義,再探究其應驗。

七十個七——שׁבעים(shâbu‛ı̂ym,七)。武加大作 Septuaginta hebdomades;提奧多提翁亦然(Ἑβδομήκοντα ἑβδομάδες)。斯圖爾特教授(《提示》,82頁)譯作「七十個七」,即七十個七年;理由是:希伯來文中表示「七(週期)」的字不是 shâbu‛ı̂ym,而是 shâbu‛ôth。他說:「這裏所用的形式是規則的陽性複數,無疑是有意選來表示『七』的複數;因為有許多個『七』要合併為一個總數,所以在這裏用得十分恰當。但以理一直在默想希伯來人被擄『七十 年』的結束,天使如今向他揭示一個新的時期——『七十個七』——其中將發生更重要的事。七十個七,或用希臘人的說法,『七十個七數』,已經定在你百姓身上了。是甚麼的七數?日子的,還是年的?無人能懷疑答案是甚麼。但以理一直在殷勤查考那七十『年』;在這樣的上下文中,天使所指的,只能是七十個『年』的七數。」關於這字「性」的問題(亨斯滕伯格,《基督論》ii.297)似不很重要,因為無論譯作「七十個七」還是「七十個七(週)」,結果相同:前者照斯圖爾特教授的提議,指七十個七「年」,即四百九十年;後者指七十個年的「七」,一個年的七既是七年,七十個這樣的七,也同樣是四百九十年。然而這裏所用的字——שׁבוּע(shâbûa‛)——通常而恰當的意思是「一個七」,ἑβδομάς(hebdomas),即一週(格塞尼烏斯,《詞典》)。從這字出現的「實例」看,陽性與陰性形式似是不加區別地通用。這字只見於下列經文,除 Ezekiel 45:21 譯作「七日」外,都譯作「七(週)」:陽性複數見 Daniel 9:24-26; Daniel 10:2-3;陰性複數見 Exodus 34:22; Numbers 28:26; Deuteronomy 16:9-10, Deuteronomy 16:16; 2 Chronicles 8:13; Jeremiah 5:24; Ezekiel 45:21;單數通性譯作「七日(一週)」見 Genesis 29:27-28;陽性雙數譯作「兩個七日」見 Leviticus 12:5。由這些經文可見,不能憑其「性」確定其意義。看來無論何種形式,它都指「七日之期」——七數——此處無疑也如此。恰當的譯文是:「定了七十個七」,即七十個七日,四百九十「日」。但可以追問:這是否應按字面理解為四百九十日?若不然,應作何解?我們為何另作別解?顯然,要麼必須按字面解為四百九十「日」,要麼這些日必須代表年,而時期是四百九十「年」。後者為真解——歷來解經者皆持此見——可由以下考慮看出:(a)這在預言書中並不罕見。見 Daniel 7:24-28 的註釋。(並見啟示錄註釋卷編者序。)(b)但以理一直在查問那七十「年」;自然應設想天使的回答也論及「年」;這樣理解,回答便切中其問——「不是七十年,乃是年之七——七個七十年。」比較 Matthew 18:21-22。「在這樣的上下文中,天使所指的,除年之七十個七數外,不能作別想。」——斯圖爾特教授《提示》82頁。(c)年,如斯圖爾特教授所言,是一切相當時期的量度。天使既論及某些事件,並宣告它們要在「七十個七數」期間發生,自然應設想他指的是年。(d)情形也要求這解釋。但以理因聖城聖殿已荒涼七十年而求安慰;天使來是要安慰他,並就重建聖城和將在城中所成的大事給他確據。但若告訴他:城確要重建,卻只存留尋常的七十週——即一年多一點——新的毀滅又要臨到,這算甚麼安慰呢?因此,幾乎不能懷疑,天使在此所指定的,是四百九十年的時期。若問為何不按字面明說這個數目,而選擇這樣比較隱晦的指定方式,可以回答:(1)「七十」是但以理正在查問的數目,天使的回答宜於提及這一事實——已有「一個」七十在城的荒涼中完滿,將成的事中還有「另一個」七十;(2)這是預言慣有的筆法,其中,如亨斯滕伯格所言(《基督論》ii.299),常有「隱藏的確定性」;以這方式標示數目是常例。(3)這說法足夠清楚可供理解,至少也由結果顯明了。但以理會如此理解、它也會被如此解讀——在猶太人心中確定彌賽亞將現的時期——這是無可懷疑的。其意乃:從重建的命令發出(Daniel 9:25),到它當重建的全部大目的完全成就,將有四百九十年的時期;那時目的既成,它便要交與更大的毀滅。在這長期中,城中要發生極其重大的事。

已經定了——這裏用的字(נחתך,nechettak,出自 חתך,châtak)不見於聖經別處。據格塞尼烏斯,其本義是切割、劃分,因而指決定、注定、指定。提奧多提翁譯作 συνετμήθησαν(被切割、被決定、被限定);武加大譯作「被縮短」;路德譯作「被定準」。其意似為:這段時期——七十個七——是從全部時序中「切」出來的,彷彿從中割下,單獨定為一個明確的目的。這不是說它從城自然存立的年日中切去,或說這時期「被縮短」,而是說:一段時期——即四百九十年——是就着聖城指定或派定的,以成就隨即指明的重大目的。一個確定不移的時期已經定下;這時期一過,所應許的彌賽亞便要來。關於此處複數名詞配單數動詞的結構,見亨斯滕伯格《基督論》該處。真意似為:七十個七是「集合地」論及,作為一個時期;即定了一個七十個七的時期。先知用單數動詞,似乎是把它不作個別的七或零星的部分,而作一個時期來看。

在你百姓——即猶太人、但以理所屬的民族。提及這點,是因他正在求問他們被擄的結束和歸回故土之事。

和你聖城——耶路撒冷,慣稱聖城,因它是敬拜神之地(Isaiah 52:1; Nehemiah 11:1, Nehemiah 11:18; Matthew 27:53)。稱為「你的」聖城——但以理的城——因為他此刻正特別為它求問,也因他是希伯來人之一,而這城是他們民族的首都。作為那民族的一員,這城可稱為「他的」。它當時誠然荒涼,卻必重建,把它視為現存的城來說,是恰當的。「在你百姓和你聖城」(על,‛al)的意思是「關乎」或「關於」。七十個七的旨意「關乎」你的百姓和城;即有一個四百九十年的重要時期,是就着那百姓和那城指定、派定的。

要止住罪過——天使接着說明這旨意所要成就的目的,或那期間將發生的事。第一件,「止住罪過」。旁註作「制止」。武加大譯作「使過犯得以成全」;提奧多提翁譯作 τοῦ συντελεσθῆναι ἁμαρτίαν(除淨罪);湯普森譯作「終止獻祭」。旁註(制止)與正文(止住)的差異,源於原文字義的疑問。正文的通行讀法是 כלא(kâlâ'),但在肯尼科特查核的三十九部抄本是 כלה(kâlâh)。正文的讀法無疑正確;但此字究竟意為「止住」還是「制止」,仍無絕對把握。正文通行讀法(כלא)的本義是關閉、拘禁、約束——即旁註所取。另見於許多抄本的字(כלה)意為完結、結束、閉合,其皮爾形(此處所用)意為完成、止住——即通行譯本所取。格塞尼烏斯(《詞典》)認為此處之字「代表」כלה,意為完結或止住。亨斯滕伯格——倫格克從之——認為其意是「封閉罪過」,真讀法是正文之字;只是因該字未見於皮爾形,而馬所拉學者對其來源有所疑,故未給它應有的「標音」,而給了旁註另字(כלה)的標音。照亨斯滕伯格,「封閉」之義出自此字固有的「約束」「攔阻」的總念,並且與本節此段其他諸字——「遮蓋」「封閉」——最相吻合。照他的意思,這觀念是:「罪,先前赤露敞開在義神眼前,如今因祂的憐憫被封閉、蓋印、遮蓋,以致不再被視為存在——這是赦罪的比喻性描述。」倫格克譯作「封閉背逆」;貝托爾特作「直到過犯完畢」。這裏的真意,最可能是旁註所指;其義不是「止住」,而是「約束、關閉、封閉」等。斯圖爾特教授也如此譯——「制止罪過」(《但以理書註釋》該處)。這字在聖經多處正是取「關閉」「拘禁」之義:1 Samuel 6:10「把牛犢關在家裏」;Jeremiah 32:3「西底家將他囚禁」;Psalm 88:8「我被拘留,不得出來」;Jeremiah 32:2「先知耶利米被囚」。「封閉」「約束」之義比「止住」更合上下文。整段無疑指彌賽亞,並指「七十個七」期間某時將成之事;這裏的意思不是他將「止住罪過」——就任何正確意義而言這都不真確——而是他將作一件在世上「約束」罪惡、更嚴格說,把它「封閉」——囚禁——以致不再出來橫行的事。其效如人被囚於監、不再逍遙一樣:將有一種約束的力量和影響,遏制罪的進展。據我理解,這不是特指猶太人因之長期被擄受苦的那些罪過,而是泛指罪——הפשׁע(hapesha‛)——世界的罪。將有一種影響約束它、勒住它,或把它封閉,使它不再在地上稱王、任意橫行。誠然,但以理當時未必如此領會,因這「語言」如此籠統,「可能」令人以為指猶太人的罪。若無進一步解釋,這語言可能叫人想:在所指的時期——七十個七——中,將有某種過程、某種懲罰、某種神的管教,使那民招致這長期被擄的不義或犯罪傾向被抑制、受約束。但這語言並不必限於此解;後續的陳述、並彌賽亚工作中的實際應驗,引我們在更高意義上理解它——指一般的罪,指那最終要成為對罪的有效遏制、要使它在世上全然受禁的工作。這樣理解,這話正描寫救贖主的工作——那藉十字架上的犧牲而適切設計、足以全然遏制罪的工作。

除淨罪惡——旁註作「封閉」。正文與旁註的差異源於希伯來讀法之異。正文通行讀法是 חתם(châthēm),出自 חתם(châtham)——封閉、蓋印;希伯來旁註讀法則是另一字 התם(hâthēm),出自 תמם(tâmam)——完成、成全、終結。正文之字的「標音」並非其本有的標音(那應作 chetom);馬所拉學者如常例,把置於旁註的另一字的標音給了正文之字。旁註讀法見於五十五部抄本(倫格克),但權衡之下,希伯來文本的通行讀法——「封閉」而非如我們譯本的「除淨」——斷然佔優。旁註讀法「終結」,無疑是某些抄寫者所改,或毋寧說是馬所拉學者所「提示」,因為說罪「將被終結」似比說它「被封閉」傳意更佳。武加大從旁註讀法(「使罪有終」);提奧多提翁從另一讀法(σφραγίσαι ἁμαρτίας——封閉罪);路德也作「封閉」;科弗代爾作「使罪有終」。真譯無疑是「封閉罪」;其意是把它從眼前除去、使它不被看見。倫格克說:「這說法取自把存放隱藏之物加以封緘的習俗。」故 Job 9:7「封閉眾星」,即祂把星封閉在天上,使它們不放光——使之隱而不見;它們被藏、被隱、被封閉,如信件或包裹的內容被封,表示無人可查看。見該處註釋。又如 Job 37:7論冬:「祂封閉各人的手,叫人知道祂的作為。」冬天雪覆地面、河流結冰之時,農人的勞作必須止息;手不能再作日常的工;人人受阻不得出門照常作工,彷彿被封閉在自己的居所裏。比較 Jeremiah 32:11, Jeremiah 32:14; Isaiah 29:11; Sol 4:12。我們這段經文的觀念是:我們本性之罪將彷彿被封閉、被關閉、被隱藏,以致不再被看見、不再顯明——即「它們將靜止、無效、無力」(斯圖爾特教授)。這話適用於任何把它們遮蔽、使它們從眼前除去之物——如一卷字跡被封致無法閱讀的書;一座封閉致無法進入觀看的墳墓;一件被封致不知內藏何物的包裹;一間關閉致無法入內觀看的房間。不應設想但以理會清楚看見這將如何成就;但我們如今既對神除罪之法有完全的啟示,便能明白這是藉贖罪之血成就的——即「藉着」那贖罪,罪如今得蒙赦免,或被看作從眼前隱藏,並在其遮蓋之物上加了不可折斷的印。這樣使用的語言,正如我們如今所能解釋的,奇妙地適用於救贖主的工作、並神除罪之法。不少抄本與版本中,譯作「罪惡」的字是單數。權衡之下通行讀法——複數「罪惡」——佔優,但意義並無實質出入。那工作將關乎「罪」,其效是把它封閉、從眼前遮蔽。

贖盡罪孽——更直譯作「遮蓋罪孽」。譯作「贖」的字——כפר(kâphar)——本義是「遮蓋」(與英文 cover 同源);覆蓋、塗抹,如以瀝青塗抹(Genesis 6:14);繼而指遮蓋罪,即為它贖罪、赦免它、饒恕它。這是慣用於贖罪或除罪的詞,我們的譯者似也如此領會。它不必定指藉贖罪遮蓋罪的手段,而常泛用作「赦免、饒恕」。比較 Isaiah 6:7 的註釋,並更詳見 Isaiah 43:3 的註釋。此處並非必然暗指彌賽亞為遮蓋罪將要作的贖罪;即這字的含義籠統,不必含此;但若設有此指,它正是自然會用的字。事實上,無疑,這事將要作成的方法就是贖罪,默示之靈所指的也是它;但這並非此字字義所本質含有。無論將以何法成就,這字用以表達都是恰當的。武加大譯作「使罪孽被塗抹」;提奧多提翁作 ἀπαλεῖψαι τὰς ἀδικίας(擦去不義);路德作「為過犯和解」。於是,這裏就罪指定了三件事。罪將被:約束、封閉、遮蓋。這些說法雖非層層遞進,卻是強化的,表明所論的大工關乎罪,並以除罪為設計。其關係在人類的過犯、在它可蒙赦免之道、在它被從眼前除去、不再起來定罪毀滅之法。這些說法無疑引人前瞻某種將要顯明的方法,罪可因此一貫地得蒙赦免除去。本節餘下部分,又指定完成此工所必要的三件事:帶進永義;封住異象和預言;膏至聖所(至聖者)。

引進永義——「引進」一語直譯是「使之來臨」,指那義將被引入世界所藉的直接作為——一種使它存在、把它立於世上的作為。作成這事的「方式」此處確未指明;單就這裏所用的「字」而論,它適用於作成這事的任何方法——無論是作成贖罪、樹立榜樣、出於勸化、把道德課題置於更佳基礎、施行公義的治理,或任何別的方式。這詞性質極其籠統,其在此處的確切分量,只能由後續啟示的、關乎其成就方式的事實得知。此語的本質觀念是:這義要由彌賽亞「引進」,他是這義的創始者。這裏的「義」(צדק,tsedeq)也是籠統的。公正的意思是:將有一種使人成為「義」的方法被引進。本節前段論「罪」——論其存在、其處置之法、其將被約束封閉遮蓋的事實;此處則相反地宣告:將有一種使人實際成義成聖的方法被引進。但這「字」對其成就之法毫無含示。無論是出於新的稱義之法,還是出於使人自身成聖的感力;是榜樣、教訓、或贖罪之祭的結果——都不為這字的使用所必然含有。那與前述各例一樣,只能由後續的開展得知。人們無疑會明白這是指彌賽亞——下一節即指明他;並可由這字推斷,在他以下義將掌權、人將成義;但由它不能推論其成就之法。先知書中不斷說義要作彌賽亞及其時代的特徵、他要來使人成義、在地上建立義的國度,這幾乎不必贅言;但其確切方式,自然要等彌賽亞親自顯現時才更充分說明。「永」字在此表明這義將是永存不變的。就成義之法而言,它永不改變——是永遠使人成聖的既定之法;就這制度下將成為義的個人而言,這義將存到永遠。這是論彌賽亞所引進之義到處可見的特徵。如 Isaiah 51:6-8:「你們要向天舉目,觀看下地;因為天必像煙雲消散,地必如衣服漸漸舊了,其上的居民也要如此死亡;惟有我的救恩永遠長存,我的公義必不廢掉。知道公義、將我訓誨存在心中的民哪,你們當聽我言!不要怕人的辱罵,也不要因人的毀謗驚惶。因為蛀蟲必咬他們,好像咬衣服;蟲子必咬他們,如同咬羊絨;惟有我的公義永遠長存,我的救恩直到萬代。」又如 Isaiah 45:17:「惟有以色列必蒙耶和華的拯救,得永遠的救恩;你們必不蒙羞,也不抱愧,直到永世無盡。」比較 Jeremiah 31:3。再者,此處所用語言,除了彌賽亞所引進的義,不能恰當用於任何別物;不能用於猶太人歸回聖地後屬世的繁榮,也不能用於那民族古時所有的義。這詞公正而恰當的意思是:它將是「永遠的」——存到永遠——עלמים צדק(tsedeq ‛olâmı̂ym)。它要把義立於永存堅固的根基上;引進那要經過一切變遷而存留、在天也不再存有時仍存在的事。在那計劃本身,必無改變;在那制度下任何人所將有的義,必有永久的持續——存到永永遠遠。這就是如今人稱義所藉之義的本質;這是救贖計劃中有分的人所實有的。這「永義」將被引進的「方式」,此處未說,留待將來啟示。這些話對但以理所能傳達的,大概只是:將有某種使人成義的方法顯明,而且它不是暫時易變的,乃是永存永遠的。我們照新約後續啟示——論罪人如何在神面前稱義——來理解它,並非不當。

封住異象和預言——旁註照希伯來文作「先知」;但此處明顯的意義是「預言」。「封」字已見於本節前段——「封閉罪惡」。「異象」一詞(其義見 Isaiah 1:1 的註釋)不必特指但以理所見的異象,當如「預言」「先知」一樣泛指先知們所見的一切異象——那關乎未來、向眾先知顯明的一系列異象。其意似為:那時它們都要在「被封閉、被關閉——不再是敞開的懸案」的意義上「被封」,而其應驗要彷彿把它們永遠封閉。在那時之前,它們敞開供人查考研讀;那時以後,它們要被封閉,如同一卷無人再讀、內容隱而不顯的封印之書。比較 Isaiah 8:16 的註釋:「捲起律法書,在我門徒中間封住訓誨。」並見 Daniel 8:26; Daniel 12:4。在 Isaiah 8:16,意思是預言已足,吩咐把它捲起如書卷、加以封緘。在 Daniel 8:26,意思是將預言封存、為之作永久的記錄,使應驗時可將事與預言相比,見其互相吻合。在我們面前的經文,格塞尼烏斯(《詞典》)譯作「完成、完結」,指預言將要應驗。亨斯滕伯格認為其意是:「應驗一成,預言在其餘方面雖仍保持其重大意義,卻達到了它使命的終點;因為需要安慰鼓勵之信眾的視線,不再投向它——投向將來的福——而投向已顯明的事。」倫格克認為其意是證實、確立、批准(bekraftigen、bestatigen);即「永義要賜給敬虔人,眾先知的預言要得證實與應驗」。他說,「封」也含有證實之意,因印記使文書的內容穩妥堅立。歸根究底,此處的觀念也許正是「使之穩固」,如鎖或印之於物——眾所周知,古人常在今人用鎖之處用印;其意可以是:正如印或鎖使文書或書卷的內容穩妥堅立,照樣,預言應驗之時,那事件要使預言「穩妥」「堅立」——彷彿把它永遠鎖上、封上;它要解決一切似乎未定之事,確定一切似乎未決之點,使其所指不再存疑。照這解釋,其意是:眾預言要因彌賽亞的來臨而被封住或定準。預言終於他(比較 Revelation 19:10);它們要在他裏面得應驗、在他裏面得成全——然後可視為已封閉、已完結——如一卷寫滿被封的書。一切預言、一切異象,都或直接或間接地指向彌賽亞的來臨;他一顯現,它們便可視為已經完成。預言之靈要止息,事實要證實並封住所寫的一切。

並膏至聖者——這一說法的解釋極為紛紜。譯作「膏」的字——משׁח(meshocha),משׁח(mâshach)的不定式(「彌賽亞」一詞即由此來,Daniel 9:25)——本義是揮手掠過、塗抹、上膏、敷油、膏抹。它通常用於神聖的禮儀:藉膏抹奉獻某人任某職或派某用——如祭司(Exodus 28:41; Exodus 40:15)、先知(1 Kings 19:16; Isaiah 61:1)、君王(1 Samuel 10:1; 1 Samuel 15:1; 2 Samuel 2:4; 1 Kings 1:34)。它也用於將石頭或柱分別為將來的聖地(Genesis 31:13),或將器皿分別歸神(Exodus 40:9, Exodus 40:11; Leviticus 8:11; Numbers 7:1)。這字當指分別為聖用、或將人或地分別為聖。照特定法則預備的油或膏通常用於此目的;但這字也可取喻義——指以任何方式「不用」油的分別為聖——如彌賽亞之例。因此,單就這字而論,這裏所指的事,可以在不用字面之油的情況下,藉任何分別為聖用、奉獻為聖的行動而成。至於「至聖者」(קדשׁים קדשׁ,qôdesh qādāshı̂ym)一語,解釋極為分歧:有人按字面用於聖殿的至聖所;有用於整座視為聖的聖殿;有用於泛指耶路撒冷為聖地;也有人如亨斯滕伯格,用於基督教會為「一個」聖所。有人認為此處所指,是被擄後重建聖殿時至聖所的奉獻;有人認為是整座聖殿的奉獻;有人認為是彌賽亞臨在使聖殿與聖城成聖;也有人認為是他臨在使基督教會成聖。此語本義是「至聖」。聖經中它常用於「內殿」——會幕與聖殿中安放約櫃、兩塊法版等的那部分(見 Matthew 21:12 的註釋)。此語見於聖經約二十八處:Exodus 26:33-34; Exodus 29:37; Exodus 30:29, Exodus 30:36; Exodus 40:10; Leviticus 2:3, Leviticus 2:10 等(見《英文希伯來文彙編》)。它不必限於聖殿的內殿,也可用於整座殿,或以特別神聖方式分別歸神的任何物。廣義上或可用於耶路撒冷,雖然我不知道聖經有此用法;喻義上誠然可如亨斯滕伯格所想,用於基督教會,但別處確無此用法。關於這一重要而困難的表達——眾所公認——的意義,主要有五種意見,值得注意;真理必在其中之一。(1)指被擄歸回後,所羅巴伯和約書亞重建聖殿時,以膏油膏抹奉獻聖殿。這是米夏埃利斯與雅恩的意見。但有無法克服的反對:(a)據猶太人一致的傳承,第二聖殿缺聖膏油。第一聖殿或有字面的膏抹——雖無此證據,不像會幕器皿有膏抹的明證(Exodus 30:22 等)——但第二聖殿沒有字面的膏抹,這是所能有的全部證據。(b)此處所指的「時間」是這意見的致命傷。那時期是年之七十個七,即四百九十年——這是無可懷疑的(見本節前段的註釋);但設想新殿的奉獻拖延這樣久,是荒謬的,也毫無證據。故此說不能成立。(2)第二種意見,指安提阿古·伊皮法尼褻瀆之後,聖殿的重奉獻與潔淨。見 Daniel 8:14 的註釋。但此說實質上受同樣的反對。Daniel 8:14 所說聖殿(聖所)的潔淨,並「不是」發生在重建聖殿之令(Daniel 9:25)後四百九十年,而是早得多。若此處所指時期是四百九十年,無論怎樣巧妙構解,都不能應用於安提阿古污殿之後的重獻。(3)另有人認為這指彌賽亞本身,意即那至聖者屆時要被膏立為彌賽亞。如亨斯滕伯格所證(《基督論》ii.321-322),希臘譯者大概如此理解;但足夠的反對是:此語在聖經中屢見,卻從未用於「人」——除非此處是惟一的例外;它一貫而恰當的用法是「物」或「地」,此處無疑也當如此理解。(4)亨斯滕伯格認為(325-328頁),它指基督教會為「一個」聖所、「主的新殿」、「新約的教會」,蒙成聖並得聖靈恩賜。但足夠的駁斥是:此語別處絕無此用法;它在舊約中有確定的意義,指會幕或聖殿;它從不用以指一群「人」,正如不用以指個人——這觀念亨斯滕伯格自己也明確否棄(322頁);而且說基督教會「受膏」並無確切意義。這語言無疑應理解為指將如此成聖的某個「地方」;希伯來的一貫用法會引人設想,它某種意義上指耶路撒冷的聖殿。(5)因此,依我看,明顯而公正的解釋,是把它指聖殿——神的聖所、祂在地上特有的居所。嚴格說來,此語可用於聖殿的內室——名副其實的聖所(見 Hebrews 9:2 的註釋);但也可用於整座分別為事奉神的聖殿。若問這裏所指的膏抹或成聖是甚麼,依我看,回答是:不是說那時它要重新被分別或奉獻,不是說要用成聖之油字面膏抹,而是說它要因彌賽亞的臨在,以最高、最佳的意義被成聖——他的來到,要使聖殿得着比任何時候更高、更莊嚴的分別,歸於它被建造的真正目的。殿被立為聖所;它要因神所膏者的臨在而成為顯聖;他的來到,要成全建殿的目的——殿中一切禮儀也是為此設立——然後,這工既成,聖殿和屬它的一切禮儀都要過去。印證這看法的是:聖經屢屢暗示彌賽亞要來到被擄歸回後所建的第二聖殿——這要賦予聖殿特別的聖性,使它的榮耀超過古時一切的輝煌。如 Haggai 2:7, Haggai 2:9:「萬軍之耶和華說:我必震動萬國;萬國的珍寶必都來到,我就使這殿滿了榮耀……萬軍之耶和華說:這殿後來的榮耀必大過先前的榮耀;在這地方我必賜平安。」又如 Malachi 3:1-2:「你們所尋求的主必忽然進入他的殿;立約的使者,就是你們所仰慕的,快要來到……他來的日子,誰能當得起呢?他顯現的時候,誰能立得住呢?因為他如煉金之人的火,如漂布之人的鹼」,等等。比較 Matthew 12:6:「但我告訴你們,在這裏有一人比殿更大。」因此,把「膏」用作成聖、使之成聖、分別為聖用之意,把「至聖所」用作指聖殿本身,依我看,此處所指,最可能是希伯來人觀念中聖殿所能得着的最高成聖——事實上就是彌賽亞的臨在;它賦予那建築物別無他法可賦的聖性,因此完全滿足這裏所用語言的全部力度。若設計上正要指這事件,這便是希伯來先知用起來毫不牽強的語言。若是這樣,這便可視為本節的合理意義。在這意義下,那將要重建、但以理如此掛念的聖殿,要因那將引進永義、封住異象和預言的事件,得着它最高、最真的成聖。

(D)與這事件同時,並作為其結果,我們當期望真理與義的廣傳,以及聖徒在地上掌權——正如人子到亙古常在者面前接受國度所恰當表徵的(Daniel 7:13-14)。如那些經文的解釋所示,這不必含人子可見的顯現或個人的統治(見該處註釋),卻必有國度移交人子與聖徒,恰如表徵所描繪。即:將有大變革;真理要迅速進展;福音要廣傳;列國的政權要改變,權力落入義人手中,他們要實際執政。從那時起,「聖徒」要得國,世事要換新局。從那時期起,可以說聖徒的統治開始;那方面的變革要構成世界歷史的一個紀元——聖徒在地上執政的正確起點——世上新的、最終的國權的設立。若真有這樣的變革——這樣顯著的進展——傳播真理這樣的便利——這樣的新方法——並隨着這樣確定的成功,一切反對消退、逼迫止息,足以構成世界歷史的一個紀元,並與世界歸向神相連——這便公正地滿足這預言的解釋;這事發生,凡能公正證明為異象所含的一切,便都成就了。

(E)我們當期望地上有公義的統治。關於我們可公正地從預言之話期望甚麼性質的事,見 Daniel 7:14 的註釋。這預言授權我們期待一個真宗教普遍盛行的時候;世上權力握在好人——敬畏神的人——手中的時候;神的律法被承認為治理人之法而蒙遵行的時候;世上公民制度浸透宗教、被宗教塑造的時候;再無攔阻宗教自由施行、地上執掌統治的權勢實際就是彌賽亞所立之國的時候。未來再沒有比這時期更確定的事,萬有都向它趨進。這樣的時期要成全這奇妙預言所公正含蘊的一切;信心和盼望當平靜而確定地期待它。凡愛神愛人的,當為它勞碌祈禱;並因這時期必來的確定保證,我們在世上一切道德黑暗之中、在一切使我們行善灰心之事當中,都當得着鼓舞。

Original em inglês

Seventy weeks are determined - Here commences the celebrated prophecy of the seventy weeks - a portion of Scripture Which has excited as much attention, and led to as great a variety of interpretation, as perhaps any other. Of this passage, Professor Stuart ("Hints on the Interpretation of Prophecy," p. 104) remarks, "It would require a volume of considerable magnitude even to give a history of the ever-varying and contradictory opinions of critics respecting this "locus vexatissimus; "and perhaps a still larger one to establish an exegesis which would stand. I am fully of opinion, that no interpretation as yet published will stand the test of thorough grammatico-historical criticism; and that a candid, and searching, and thorough "critique" here is still a "desideratum." May some expositor, fully adequate to the task, speedily appear!" After these remarks of this eminent Biblical scholar, it is with no great confidence of success that I enter on the exposition of the passage.

Yet, perhaps, though "all" difficulties may not be removed, and though I cannot hope to contribute anything "new" in the exposition of the passage, something may be written which may relieve it of some of the perplexities attending it, and which may tend to show that its author was under the influence of Divine inspiration. The passage may be properly divided into two parts. The first, in Daniel 9:24, contains a "general" statement of what would occur in the time specified - the seventy weeks; the second, Daniel 9:25-27, contains a "particular" statement of the manner in which that would be accomplished. In this statement, the whole time of the seventy weeks is broken up into three smaller portions of seven, sixty-two, and one - designating evidently some important epochs or periods Daniel 9:25, and the last one week is again subdivided in such a way, that, while it is said that the whole work of the Messiah in confirming the covenant would occupy the entire week, yet that he would be cut off in the middle of the week, Daniel 9:27.

In the "general" statement Daniel 9:24 it is said that there was a definite time - seventy weeks - during which the subject of the prediction would be accomplished; that is, during which all that was to be done in reference to the holy city, or in the holy city, to finish the transgression, to make an end of sin, etc., would be effected. The things specified in this verse are "what was to be done," as detailed more particularly in the subsequent verses. The design in this verse seems to have been to furnish a "general" statement of what was to occur in regard to the holy city - of that city which had been selected for the peculiar purpose of being a place where an atonement was to be made for human transgression. It is quite clear that when Daniel set apart this period for prayer, and engaged in this solemn act of devotion, his design was not to inquire into the ultimate events which would occur in Jerusalem, but merely to pray that the purpose of God, as predicted by Jeremiah, respecting the captivity of the nation, and the rebuilding of the city and temple, might be accomplished. God took occasion from this, however, not only to give an implied assurance about the accomplishment of these purposes, but also to state in a remarkable manner the "whole" ultimate design respecting the holy city, and the great event which was ever onward to characterize it among the cities of the world. In the consideration of the whole passage Daniel 9:24-27, it will be proper, first, to examine into the literal meaning of the words and phrases, and then to inquire into the fulfillment.

Seventy weeks - שׁבעים שׁבעים shâbu‛ı̂ym shı̂b‛ı̂ym. Vulgate, Septuaginta hebdomades. So Theodotion, Ἑβδομήκοντα ἑβδομάδες Hebdomēkonta hebdomades. Prof. Stuart ("Hints," p. 82) renders this "seventy sevens;" that is, seventy times seven years: on the ground that the word denoting "weeks" in the Hebrew is not שׁבעים shâbu‛ı̂ym, but שׁבעות shâbu‛ôth. "The form which is used here," says he, "which is a regular masculine plural, is no doubt purposely chosen to designate the plural of seven; and with great propriety here, inasmuch as there are many sevens which are to be joined together in one common sum. Daniel had been meditating on the close of the seventy "years" of Hebrew exile, and the angel now discloses to him a new period of "seventy times seven," in which still more important events are to take place. Seventy sevens, or (to use the Greek phraseology), "seventy heptades," are determined upon thy people.

Heptades of what? Of days, or of years? No one can doubt what the answer is. Daniel had been making diligent search respecting the seventy "years;" and, in such a connection, nothing but seventy heptades of years could be reasonably supposed to be meant by the angel." The inquiry about the "gender" of the word, of which so much has been said (Hengstenberg, "Chris." ii. 297), does not seem to be very important, since the same result is reached whether it be rendered "seventy sevens," or "seventy weeks." In the former ease, as proposed by Prof. Stuart, it means seventy sevens of "years," or 490 years; in the other, seventy "weeks" of years; that is, as a "week of years" is seven years, seventy such weeks, or as before, 490 years. The usual and proper meaning of the word used here, however - שׁבוּע shâbûa‛a is a "seven," ἐβδομάς hebdomas, i. e., a week. - Gesenius, "Lexicon" From the "examples" where the word occurs it would seem that the masculine or the feminine forms were used indiscriminately.

The word occurs only in the following passages, in all of which it is rendered "week," or "weeks," except in Ezekiel 45:21, where it is rendered "seven," to wit, days. In the following passages the word occurs in the masculine form plural, Daniel 9:24-26; Daniel 10:2-3; in the following in the feminine form plural, Exodus 34:22; Numbers 28:26; Deuteronomy 16:9-10, Deuteronomy 16:16; 2 Chronicles 8:13; Jeremiah 5:24; Ezekiel 45:21; and in the following in the singular number, common gender, rendered "week," Genesis 29:27-28, and in the dual masculine in Leviticus 12:5, rendered "two weeks." From these passages it is evident that nothing certain can be determined about the meaning of the word from its gender. It would seem to denote "weeks," periods of seven days - "hebdomads" - in either form, and is doubtless so used here. The fair translation would be, weeks seventy are determined; that is, seventy times seven days, or four hundred and ninety "days." But it may be asked here, whether this is to be taken literally, as denoting four hundred and ninety days? If not, in what sense is it to be understood? and why do we understand it in a different sense? It is clear that it must be explained literally as denoting four hundred and ninety "days," or that these days must stand for years, and that the period is four hundred and ninety "years." That this latter is the true interpretation, as it has been held by all commentators, is apparent from the following considerations:

(a) This is not uncommon in the prophetic writings. See the notes at Daniel 7:24-28. (See also Editor's Preface to volume on Revelation.)

(b) Daniel had been making inquiry respecting the seventy "years," and it is natural to suppose that the answer of the angel would have respect to "years" also; and, thus understood, the answer would have met the inquiry pertinently - " not seventy years, but a week of years - seven times seventy years." Compare Matthew 18:21-22. "In such a connection, nothing but seventy heptades of years could be reasonably supposed to be meant by the angel." - Prof. Stuart's "Hints," etc., p. 82.

(c) Years, as Prof. Stuart remarks, are the measure of all considerable periods of time. When the angel speaks, then, in reference to certain events, and declares that they are to take place during "seventy heptades," it is a matter of course to suppose that he means years.

(d) The circumstances of the case demand this interpretation. Daniel was seeking comfort in view of the fact that the city and temple had been desolate now for a period of seventy years. The angel comes to bring him consolation, and to give him assurances about the rebuilding of the city, and the great events that were to occur there. But what consolation would it be to be told that the city would indeed be rebuilt, and that it would continue seventy ordinary weeks - that is, a little more than a year, before a new destruction would come upon it? It cannot well be doubted, then, that by the time here designated, the angel meant to refer to a period of four hundred and ninety years; and if it be asked why this number was not literally and exactly specified in so many words, instead of choosing a mode of designation comparatively so obscure, it may be replied,

(1) that the number "seventy" was employed by Daniel as the time respecting which he was making inquiry, and that there was a propriety that there should be a reference to that fact in the reply of the angel - "one" number seventy had been fulfilled in the desolations of the city, there would be "another" number seventy in the events yet to occur;

(2) this is in the usual prophetic style, where there is, as Hengstenberg remarks ("Chris." ii. 299), often a "concealed definiteness." It is usual to designate numbers in this way.

(3) The term was sufficiently clear to be understood, or is, at all events, made clear by the result. There is no reason to doubt that Daniel would so understand it, or that it would be so interpreted, as fixing in the minds of the Jewish people the period when the Messiah was about to appear. The meaning then is, that there would be a period of four hundred and ninety years, during which the city, after the order of the rebuilding should go forth Daniel 9:25, until the entire consummation of the great object for which it should be rebuilt: and that then the purpose would be accomplished, and it would be given up to a greater ruin. There was to be this long period in which most important transactions were to occur in the city.

Are determined - The word used here (נחתך nechettak from חתך châtak) occurs nowhere else in the Scriptures. It properly means, according to Gesenius, to cut off, to divide; and hence, to deterinine, to destine, to appoint. Theodotion renders it, sunetmeetheesan - are cut off, decided, defined. The Vulgate renders it, "abbreviate sunt." Luther, "Sind bestimmet" - are determined. The meaning would seem to be, that this portion of time - the seventy weeks - was "cut off" from the whole of duration, or cut out of it, as it were, and set by itself for a definite purpose. It does not mean that it was cut off from the time which the city would naturally stand, or that this time was "abbreviated," but that a portion of time - to wit, four hundred and ninety years - was designated or appointed with reference to the city, to accomplish the great and important object which is immediately specified. A certain, definite period was fixed on, and when this was past, the promised Messiah would come. In regard to the construction here - the singular verb with a plural noun, see Hengstenberg, "Christ. in, loc." The true meaning seems to be, that the seventy weeks are spoken of "collectively," as denoting a period of time; that is, a period of seventy weeks is determined. The prophet, in the use of the singular verb, seems to have contemplated the time, not as separate weeks, or as particular portions, but as one period.

Upon thy people - The Jewish people; the nation to which Daniel belonged. This allusion is made because he was inquiring about the close of their exile, and their restoration to their own land.

And upon thy holy city - Jerusalem, usually called the holy city, because it was the place where the worship of God was celebrated, Isaiah 52:1; Nehemiah 11:1, Nehemiah 11:18; Matthew 27:53. It is called "thy holy city" - the city of Daniel, because he was here making special inquiry respecting it, and because he was one of the Hebrew people, and the city was the capital of their nation. As one of that nation, it could be called "his." It was then, indeed, in ruins, but it was to be rebuilt, and it was proper to speak of it as if it were then a city. The meaning of "upon thy people and city" (על ‛al) is, "respecting" or "concerning." The purpose respecting the seventy weeks "pertains" to thy people and city; or there is an important period of four hundred and seventy years determined on, or designated, respecting that people and city.

To finish the transgression - The angel proceeds to state what was the object to be accomplished in this purpose, or what would occur during that period. The first thing, "to finish the transgression." The margin is, "restrain." The Vulgate renders it, ut consummetur proevaricatio. Theodotion, τοῦ συντελεσθῆναι ἁμαρτίαν tou suntelesthēnai hamartian - to finish sin. Thompson renders this, "to finish sin-offerings." The difference between the marginal reading ("restrain") and the text ("finish") arises from a doubt as to the meaning of the original word. The common reading of the text is כלא kallē', but in 39 Codices examined by Kennicott, it is כלה. The reading in the text is undoubtedly the correct one, but still there is not absolute certainty as to the signification of the word, whether it means to "finish" or to "restrain." The proper meaning of the word in the common reading of the text (כלא kâlâ') is, to shut up, confine, restrain - as it is rendered in the margin.

The meaning of the other word found in many manuscripts (כלה kâlâh) is, to be completed, finished, closed - and in Piel, the form used here, to complete, to finish - as it is translated in the common version. Gesenius ("Lexicon") supposes that the word here is "for" - כלה kallēh - meaning to finish or complete. Hengstenberg, who is followed in this view by Lengerke, supposes that the meaning is to "shut up transgression," and that the true reading is that in the text - כלא - though as that word is not used in Piel, and as the Masoretes had some doubts as to the derivation of the word, they gave to it not its appropriate "pointing" in this place - which would have been כלא keloh - but the pointing of the other word (כלה kalēh) in the margin. According to Hengstenberg, the sense here of "shutting up" is derived from the general notion of "restraining" or "hindering," belonging to the word; and he supposes that this will best accord with the other words in this member of the verse - "to cover," and "to seal up."

The idea according to him is, that "sin, which hitherto lay naked and open before the eyes of a righteous God, is now by his mercy shut up, sealed, and covered, so that it can no more be regarded as existing - a figurative description of the forgiveness of sin." So Lengerke renders it, "Ura einzuschliessen (den) Abfall." Bertholdt, "Bis der Frevel vollbracht." It seems most probable that the true idea here is that denoted in the margin, and that the sense is not that of "finishing," but that of "restraining, closing, shutting up," etc. So it is rendered by Prof. Stuart - "to restrain transgression." - "Com. on Daniel, in loc." The word is used in this sense of "shutting up," or "restraining," in several places in the Bible: 1 Samuel 6:10, "and shut up their calves at home;" Jeremiah 32:3, "Zedekiah had shut him up;" Psalm 88:8, "I am shut up, and I cannot come forth;" Jeremiah 32:2, "Jeremiah the prophet was shut up."

The sense of "shutting up," or "restraining," accords better with the connection than that of "finishing." The reference of the whole passage is undoubtedly to the Messiah, and to what would be done sometime during the "seventy weeks;" and the meaning here is, not that he would "finish transgression" - which would not be true in any proper sense, but that he would do a work which would "restrain" iniquity in the world, or, more strictly, which would "shut it up" - enclose it - as in a prison, so that it would no more go forth and prevail. The effect would be that which occurs when one is shut up in prison, and no longer goes at large. There would be a restraining power and influence which would check the progress of sin. This does not, I apprehend, refer to the particular transgressions for which the Jewish people had suffered in their long captivity, but sin (הפשׁע hapesha‛) in general - the sin of the world.

There would be an influence which would restrain and curb it, or which would shut it up so that it would no longer reign and roam at large over the earth. It is true that this might not have been so understood by Daniel at the time, for the "language" is so general that it "might" have suggested the idea that it referred to the sins of the Jewish people. This language, if there had been no farther explanation of it, might have suggested the idea that in the time specified - seventy weeks - there would be some process - some punishment - some Divine discipline - by which the iniquities of that people, or their propensity to sin, for which this long captivity had come upon them, would be cohibited, or restrained. But the language is not such as necessarily to confine the interpretation to that, and the subsequent statements, and the actual fulfillment in the work of the Messiah, lead us to understand this in a much higher sense, as having reference to sin in general, and as designed to refer to some work that would ultimately be an effectual check on sin, and which would tend to cohibit, or restrain it altogether in the world. Thus understood, the language will well describe the work of the Redeemer - that work which, through the sacrifice made on the cross, is adapted and designed to restrain sin altogether.

And to make an end of sins - Margin, "to seal up." The difference here in the text and the margin arises from a difference in the readings in the Hebrew. The common reading in the text is חתם châthēm - from חתם châtham - "to seal, to seal up." But the Hebrew marginal reading is a different word - התם hâthēm, from תמם tâmam - "to complete, to perfect, to finish." The "pointing" in the text in the word חתם châtēm is not the proper pointing of that word, which would have been חתם chetom, but the Masoretes, as is not unfrequently the case, gave to the word in the text the pointing of another word which they placed in the margin. The marginal reading is found in fifty-five manuscripts (Lengerke), but the weight of authority is decidedly in favor of the common reading in the Hebrew text - "to seal," and not to "finish," as it is in our translation.

The marginal reading, "to finish," was doubtless substituted by some transcribers, or rather "suggested" by the Masoretes, because it seemed to convey a better signification to say that "sin would be finished," than to say that it would be "sealed." The Vulgate has followed the reading in the margin - et finem accipiat peccatum; Theodotion has followed the other reading, σφραγίας ἁμαρτίας sphragisai hamartias. Luther also has it, "to seal." Coverdale, "that sin may have an end." The true rendering is, doubtless, "to seal sin;" and the idea is that of removing it from sight; to remove it from view. "The expression is taken," says Lengerke, "from the custom of sealing up those things which one lays aside and conceals." Thus in Job 9:7, "And sealeth up the stars;" that is, he so shuts them up in the heavens as to prevent their shining - so as to hide them from the view. They are concealed, hidden, made close - as the contents of a letter or package are sealed, indicating that no one is to examine them.

See the note at that passage. So also in Job 37:7, referring to winter, it is said, "He sealeth up the hand of every man, that all men may know his work." That is, in the winter, when the snow is on the ground, when the streams are frozen, the labors of the farmer must cease. The hands can no more be used in ordinary toil. Every man is prevented from going abroad to his accustomed labor, and is, as it were, "sealed up" in his dwelling. Compare Jeremiah 32:11, Jeremiah 32:14; Isaiah 29:11; Sol 4:12. The idea in the passage before us is, that the sins of our nature will, as it were, be sealed up, or closed, or hidden, so that they will not be seen, or will not develop themselves; that is, "they will be inert, inefficient, powerless." - Prof. Stuart. The language is applicable to anything that would hide them from view, or remove them from sight - as a book whose writing is so sealed that we cannot read it; a tomb that is so closed that we cannot enter it and see its contents; a package that is so sealed that we do not know what is within it; a room that is so shut up that we may not enter it, and see what is within.

It is not to be supposed that Daniel would see clearly how this was to be done; but we, who have now a full revelation of the method by which God can remove sin, can understand the method in which this is accomplished by the blood of the atonement, to wit, that "by" that atonement sin is now forgiven, or is treated as if it were hidden from the view, and a seal, which may not be broken, placed on what covers it. The language thus used, as we are now able to interpret it, is strikingly applicable to the work of the Redeemer, and to the method by which God removes sin. In not a few manuscripts and editions the word rendered "sins" is in the singular number. The amount of authority is in favor of the common reading - sins - though the sense is not materially varied. The work would have reference to "sin," and the effect would be to seal it, and hide it from the view.

And to make reconciliation for iniquity - More literally, "and to cover iniquity." The word which is rendered to "make reconciliation " - כפר kâphar - properly means "to cover" (from our English word cover); to cover over, to overlay, as with pitch Genesis 6:14; and hence, to cover over sin; that is, to atone for it, pardon it, forgive it. It is the word which is commonly used with reference to atonement or expiation, and seems to have been so understood by our translators. It does not necessarily refer to the means by which sin is covered over, etc., by an atonement, but is often used in the general sense of "to pardon or forgive." Compare the notes at Isaiah 6:7, and more fully. See the notes at Isaiah 43:3. Here there is no necessary allusion to the atonement which the Messiah would make in order to cover over sin; that is, the word is of so general a character in its signification that it does not necessarily imply this, but it is the word which would naturally be used on the supposition that it had such a reference. As a matter of fact, undoubtedly, the means by which this was to be done was by the atonement, and that was referred to by the Spirit of inspiration, but this is not essentially implied in the meaning of the word. In whatever way that should be done, this word would be properly used as expressing it. The Latin Vulgate renders thus, et deleatur iniquitas. Theodotion, ἀπαλεῖψαι τὰς ἀδικίας apaleipsai tas adikias - "to wipe out iniquities." Luther, "to reconcile for transgression." Here are three things specified, therefore, in regard to sin, which would be done. Sin would be

Restrained,

Sealed up,

Covered over.

These expressions, though not of the nature of a climax, are intensive, and show that the great work referred to pertained to sin, and would be designed to remove it. Its bearing would be on human transgression; on the way by which it might be pardoned; on the methods by which it would be removed from the view, and be kept from rising up to condemn and destroy. Such expressions would undoubtedly lead the mind to look forward to some method which was to be disclosed by which sin could be consistently pardoned and removed. In the remainder of the verse, there are three additional things which would be done as necessary to complete the work: -

To bring in everlasting righteousness;

To seal up the vision and prophecy; and

To anoint the Most Holy.

And to bring in everlasting righteousness - The phrase "to bring in" - literally, "to cause to come" - refers to some direct agency by which that righteousness would be introduced into the world. It would be such an agency as would cause it to exist; or as would establish it in the world. The "mode" of doing this is not indeed here specified, and, so far as the "word" used here is concerned, it would be applicable to any method by which this would be done - whether by making an atonement; or by setting an example; or by persuasion; or by placing the subject of morals on a better foundation; or by the administration of a just government; or in any other way. The term is of the most general character, and its exact force here can be learned only by the subsequently revealed facts as to the way by which this would be accomplished. The essential idea in the language is, that this would be "introduced" by the Messiah; that is, that he would be its author.

The word "righteousness" here also (צדק tsedeq) is of a general character. The fair meaning would be, that some method would be introduced by which men would become "righteous." In the former part of the verse, the reference was to "sin" - to the fact of its existence - to the manner in which it would be disposed of - to the truth that it would be coerced, sealed up, covered over. Here the statement is, that, in contradistinction from that, a method would be introduced by which man would become, in fact, righteous and holy. But the "word" implies nothing as to the method by which this would be done. Whether it would be by a new mode of justification, or by an influence that would make men personally holy - whether this was to be as the result of example, or instruction, or an atoning sacrifice - is not necessarily implied in the use of this word. That, as in the cases already referred to, could be learned only by subsequent develop. ments.

It would be, doubtless, understood that there was a reference to the Messiah - for that is specified in the next verse; and it would be inferred from this word that, under him, righteousness would reign, or that men would be righteous, but nothing could be argued from it as to the methods by which it would be done. It is hardly necessary to add, that, in the prophets, it is constantly said that righteousness would characterize the Messiah and his times; that he would come to make men righteous, and to set up a kingdom of righteousness in the earth. Yet the exact mode in which it was to be done would be, of course, more fully explained when the Messiah should himself actually appear. The word "everlasting" is used here to denote that the righteousness would be permanent and perpetual. In reference to the method of becoming righteous, it would be unchanging - the standing method ever onward by which men would become holy; in reference to the individuals who should become righteous under this system, it would be a righteousness which would continue forever.

This is the characteristic which is everywhere given of the righteousness which would be introduced by the Messiah. Thus in Isaiah 51:6-8 : "Lift up your eyes to the heavens, and look upon the earth beneath: for the heavens shall vanish away like smoke, and the earth shall wax old like a garment, and they that dwell therein shall die in like manner: but my salvation shall be forever, and my righteousness shall not be abolished. Hearken unto me, ye that know righteousness, the people in whose heart is my law; fear ye not the reproach of men, neither be ye afraid of their revilings. For the moth shall eat them up like a garment, and the worm shall eat them like wool: but my righteousness shall be forever, and my salvation from generation to generation." So Isaiah 45:17 : "But Israel shall be saved in the Lord with an everlasting salvation; ye shall not be ashamed nor confounded, world without end."

Compare Jeremiah 31:3. The language used in the passage before us, moreover, is such as could not properly be applied to anything but that righteousness which the Messiah would introduce. It could not be used in reference to the temporal prosperity of the Jews on their return to the holy land, nor to such righteousness as the nation had in former times. The fair and proper meaning of the term is, that it would be "eternal" - what would "endure forever" - עלמים צדק tsedeq ‛olâmı̂ym. It would place righteousness on a permanent and enduring foundation; introduce that which would endure through all changes, and exist when the heavens would be no more. In the plan itself there would be no change; in the righteousness which anyone would possess under that system there would be perpetual duration - it would exist forever and ever. This is the nature of that righteousness by which men are now justified; this is what all who are interested in the scheme of redemption actually possess. The "way" in which this "everlasting righteousness" would be introduced is not stated here, but is reserved for future revelations. Probably all that the words would convey to Daniel would be, that there would be some method disclosed by which men would become righteous, and that this would not be temporary or changing, but would be permanent and eternal. It is not improper that "we" should understand it, as it is explained by the subsequent revelations in the New Testament, as to the method by which sinners are justified before God.

And to seal up the vision and prophecy - Margin, as in the Hebrew, "prophet." The evident meaning, however, here is "prophecy." The word seal is found, as already explained, in the former part of the verse - "to seal up sins." The word "vision" (for its meaning, see the notes at Isaiah 1:1) need not be understood as referring particularly to the visions seen by Daniel, but should be understood, like the word "prophecy" or "prophet" here, in a general sense - as denoting all the visions seen by the prophets - the series of visions relating to the future, which had been made known to the prophets. The idea seems to be that they would at that time be all "sealed," in the sense that they would be closed or shut up - no longer open matters - but that the fulfillment would, as it were, close them up forever. Till that time they would be open for penusal and study; then they would be closed up as a sealed volume which one does not read, but which contains matter hidden from the view.

Compare the notes at Isaiah 8:16 : "Bind up the testimony; seal the law among my disciples." See also Daniel 8:26; Daniel 12:4. In Isaiah Isa 8:16 the meaning is, that the prophecy was complete, and the direction was given to bind it up, or roll it up like a volume, and to seal it. In Daniel 8:26, the meaning is, seal up the prophecy, or make a permanent record of it, that when it is fulfilled, the event may be compared with the prophecy, and it may be seen that the one corresponds with the other. In the passage before us, Gesenius ("Lexicon") renders it, "to complete, to finish" - meaning that the prophecies would be fulfilled. Hengstenberg supposes that it means, that "as soon as the fulfillment takes place, the prophecy, although it retains, in other respects, its great importance, reaches the end of its destination, in so far as the view of believers, who stand in need of consolation and encouragement, is no longer directed to it, to the future prosperity, but to what has appeared."

Lengerke supposes that it means to confirm, corroborate, ratify - bekraftigen, bestatigen; that is, "the eternal righteousness will be given to the pious, and the predictions of the prophets will be confirmed and fulfilled." To seal, says he, has also the idea of confirming, since the contents of a writing are secured or made fast by a seal. After all, perhaps, the very idea here is, that of "making fast," as a lock or seal does - for, as is well known, a seal was often used by the ancients where a lock is with us; and the sense may be, that, as a seal or lock made fast and secure the contents of a writing or a book, so the event, when the prophecy was fulfilled, would make it "fast" and "secure." It would be, as it were, locking it up, or sealing it, forever. It would determine all that seemed to be undetermined about it; settle all that seemed to be indefinite, and leave it no longer uncertain what was meant. According to this interpretation the meaning would be, that the prophecies would be sealed up or settled by the coming of the Messiah. The prophecies terminated on him (compare Revelation 19:10); they would find their fulfillment in him; they would be completed in him - and might then be regarded as closed and consummated - as a book that is fully written and is sealed up. All the prophecies, and all the visions, had a reference more or less direct to the coming of the Messiah, and when he should appear they might be regarded as complete. The spirit of prophecy would cease, and the facts would confirm and seal all that had been written.

And to anoint the Most Holy - There has been great variety in the interpretation of this expression. The word rendered "anoint" - משׁח meshocha - infinitive from משׁח mâshach (from the word Messiah, Daniel 9:25), means, properly, to strike or draw the hand over anything; to spread over with anything, to smear, to paint, to anoint. It is commonly used with reference to a sacred rite, to anoint, or consecrate by unction, or anointing to any office or use; as, e. g., a priest, Exodus 28:41; Exodus 40:15; a prophet, 1 Kings 19:16; Isaiah 61:1; a king, 1 Samuel 10:1; 1 Samuel 15:1; 2 Samuel 2:4; 1 Kings 1:34. So it is used to denote the consecration of a stone or column as a future sacred place, Genesis 31:13; or vases and vessels as consecrated to God, Exodus 40:9, Exodus 40:11; Leviticus 8:11; Numbers 7:1. The word would then denote a setting apart to a sacred use, or consecrating a person or place as holy. Oil, or an unguent, prepared according to a specified rule, was commonly employed for this purpose, but the word may be used in a figurative sense - as denoting to set apart or consecrate in any way "without" the use of oil - as in the case of the Messiah. So far as this word, therefore, is concerned, what is here referred to may have occurred without the literal use of oil, by any act of consecration or dedication to a holy use.

The phrase, "the Most Holy" (קדשׁים קדשׁ qôdesh qādāshı̂ym) has been very variously interpreted. By some it has been understood to apply literally to the most holy place - the holy of holies, in the temple; by others to the whole temple, regarded as holy; by others to Jerusalem at large as a holy place; and by others, as Hengstenberg, to the Christian church as "a" holy place. By some the thing here referred to is supposed to have been the consecration of the most holy place after the rebuilding of the temple; by others the consecration of the whole temple; by others the consecration of the temple and city by the presence of the Messiah, and by others the consecration of the Christian church, by his presence. The phrase properly means "holy of holies," or most holy. It is applied often in the Scriptures to the "inner sanctuary," or the portion of the tabernacle and temple containing the ark of the covenant, the two tables of stone, etc.

See the notes at Matthew 21:12. The phrase occurs in the following places in the Scripture: Exodus 26:33-34; Exodus 29:37; Exodus 30:29, Exodus 30:36; Exodus 40:10; Leviticus 2:3, Leviticus 2:10, "et al." - in all, in about twenty-eight places. See the "Englishman's Hebrew Concordance." It is not necessarily limited to the inner sanctuary of the temple, but may be applied to the whole house, or to anything that was consecrated to God in a manner peculiarly sacred. In a large sense, possibly it might apply to Jerusalem, though I am not aware that it ever occurs in this sense in the Scriptures, and in a figurative sense it might be applied undoubtedly, as Hengstenberg supposes, to the Christian church, though it is certain that it is not elsewhere thus used. In regard to the meaning of the expression - an important and difficult one, as is admitted by all - there are five principal opinions which it may be well to notice. The truth will be found in one of them.

(1) That it refers to the consecration by oil or anointing of the temple, that would be rebuilt after the captivity, by Zerubbabel and Joshua. This was the opinion of Michaelis and Jahn. But to this opinion there are insuperable objections:

(a) That, according to the uniform tradition of the Jews, the holy oil was wanting in the second temple. In the case of the first temple there might have been a literal anointing, though there is no evidence of that, as there was of the anointing of the vessels of the tabernacle, Exodus 30:22, etc. But in the second temple there is every evidence that there can be, that there was no literal anointing.

(b) The "time" here referred to is a fatal objection to this opinion. The period is seventy weeks of years, or four hundred and ninety years. This cannot be doubted (see the notes at the first part of the verse) to be the period referred to; but it is absurd to suppose that the consecration of the new temple would be deferred for so long a time, and there is not the slightest evidence that it was. This opinion, therefore, cannot be entertained.

(2) The second opinion is, that it refers to the re-consecration and cleansing of the temple after the abominations of Antiochus Epiphanes. See the notes at Daniel 8:14. But this opinion is liable substantially to the same objections as the other. The cleansing of the temple, or of the sanctuary, as it is said in Daniel 8:14, did "not" occur four hundred and ninety years after the order to rebuild the temple Daniel 9:25, but at a much earlier period. By no art of construction, if the period here referred to is four hundred and ninety years, can it be made to apply to the re-dedication of the temple after Antiochus had defiled it.

(3) Others have supposed that this refers to the Messiah himself, and that the meaning is, that he, who was most holy, would then be consecrated or anointed as the Messiah. It is probable, as Hengstenberg ("Christ." ii. 321, 322) has shown, that the Greek translators thus understood it, but it is a sufficient objection to this that the phrase, though occurring many times in the Scriptures, is never applied to "persons," unless this be an instance. Its uniform and proper application is to "things," or "places," and it is undoubtedly so to be understood in this place.

(4) Hengstenberg supposes (pp. 325-328) that it refers to the Christian church as "a" holy place, or "the New Temple of the Lord," "the Church of the New covenant," as consecrated and supplied with the gifts of the Spirit. But it is a sufficient refutation of this opinion that the phrase is nowhere else so used; that it has in the Old Testament a settled meaning as referring to the tabernacle or the temple; that it is nowhere employed to denote a collection of "people," anymore than an individual person - an idea which Hengstenberg himself expressly rejects (p. 322); and that there is no proper sense in which it can be said that the Christian church is "anointed." The language is undoubtedly to be understood as referring to some "place" that was to be thus consecrated, and the uniform Hebrew usage would lead to the supposition that there is reference, in some sense, to the temple at Jerusalem.

(5) It seems to me, therefore, that the obvious and fair interpretation is, to refer it to the temple - as the holy place of God; his peculiar abode on earth. Strictly and properly speaking, the phrase would apply to the inner room of the temple - the sanctuary properly so called (see the notes at Hebrews 9:2); but it might he applied to the whole temple as consecrated to the service of God. If it be asked, then, what anointing or consecration is referred to here, the reply, as it seems to me, is, not that it was then to be set apart anew, or to be dedicated; not that it was literally to be anointed with the consecrating oil, but that it was to be consecrated in the highest and best sense by the presence of the Messiah - that by his coming there was to be a higher and more solemn consecration of the temple to the real purpose for which it was erected than had occurred at any time. It was reared as a holy place; it would become eminently holy by the presence of him who would come as the anointed of God, and his coming to it would accomplish the purpose for which it was erected, and with reference to which all the rites observed there had been ordained, and then, this work having been accomplished, the temple, and all the rites pertaining to it, would pass away.

In confirmation of this view, it may be remarked, that there are repeated allusions to the coming of the Messiah to the second temple, reared after the return from the captivity - as that which would give a peculiar sacredness to the temple, and which would cause it to surpass in glory all its ancient splendor. So in Haggai 2:7, Haggai 2:9 : "And I will shake all nations, and the desire of all nations shall come: and I will fill this house with glory, saith the Lord of hosts. - The glory of this latter house shall be greater than of the former, saith the Lord of hosts: and in this place will I give peace, saith the Lord of hosts." So Malachi 3:1-2 : "The Lord, whom ye seek, shall suddenly come to his temple, even the messenger of the covenant whom ye delight in: behold, he shall come, saith the Lord of hosts. But who may abide the day of his coming? and who shall stand when he appeareth? for he is like a refiner's fire, and like fullers' soap," etc.

Compare Matthew 12:6 : "But I say unto you, That in this place is one greater than the temple." Using the word "anoint," therefore, as denoting to consecrate, to render holy, to set apart to a sacred use, and the phrase "holy of holies" to designate the temple as such, it seems to me most probable that the reference here is to the highest consecration which could be made of the temple in the estimation of a Hebrew, or, in fact, the presence of the Messiah, as giving a sacredness to that edifice which nothing else did give or could give, and, therefore, as meeting all the proper force of the language used here. On the supposition that it was designed that there should be a reference to this event, this would be such language as would have been not unnaturally employed by a Hebrew prophet. And if it be so, this may be regarded as the probable meaning of the passage. In this sense, the temple which was to be reared again, and about which Daniel felt so solicitous, would receive its highest, its truest consecration, as connected with an event which was to bring in everlasting righteousness, and to seal up the vision and the prophecy.

(D) Simultaneously with this event, as the result of this, we are to anticipate such a spread of truth and righteousness, and such a reign of the saints on the earth, as would be properly symbolized by the coming of the Son of man to the ancient of days to receive the kingdom, Daniel 7:13-14. As shown in the interpretation of those verses, this does not necessarily imply that there would be any visible appearing of the Son of man, or any personal reign (see the note at these verses), but there would be such a making over of the kingdom to the Son of man and to the saints as would be properly symbolized by such a representation. That is, there would be great changes; there would be a rapid progress of the truth; there would be a spread of the gospel; there would be a change in the governments of the world, so that the power would pass into the hands of the righteous, and they would in fact rule. From that time the "saints" would receive the kingdom, and the affairs of the world would be put on a new footing. From that period it might be said that the reign of the saints would commence; that is, there would be such changes in this respect that that would constitute an epoch in the history of the world - the proper beginning of the reign of the saints on the earth - the setting up of the new and final dominion in the world. If there should be such changes - such marked progress - such facilities for the spread of truth - such new methods of propagating it - and such certain success attending it, all opposition giving way, and persecution ceasing, as would properly constitute an epoch or era in the world's history, which would be connected with the conversion of the world to God, this would fairly meet the interpretation of this prophecy; this occurring, all would have taken place which could be fairly shown to be implied in the vision.

(E) We are to expect a reign of righteousness on the earth. On the character of what we are fairly to expect from the words of the prophecy, see the notes at Daniel 7:14. The prophecy authorizes us to anticipate a time when there shall be a general prevalence of true religion; when the power in the world shall be in the hands of good men - of men fearing God; when the Divine laws shall be obeyed - being acknowledged as the laws that are to control men; when the civil institutions of the world shall be pervaded by religion, and moulded by it; when there shall be no hinderance to the free exercise of religion, and when in fact the reigning power on the earth shall be the kingdom which the Messiah shall set up. There is nothing more certain in the future than such a period, and to that all things are tending. Such a period would fulfill all that is fairly implied in this wonderful prophecy, and to that faith and hope should calmly and confidently look forward. For that they who love their God and their race should labor and pray; and by the certain assurance that such a period will come, we should be cheered amidst all the moral darkness that exists in the world, and in all that now discourages us in our endeavors to do good.

25

Daniel 9:25

Abrir passagem

繁體中文

你當知道、當明白——亨斯滕伯格譯作「你就必知道、必明白」,並認為加百列的用意,是以「你若留意,就能藉我即將給出的解釋明白此事」的保證,喚起但以理的注意與關切。提奧多提翁也譯作未來時態。希伯來文是未來時態,大概傳達「你可以、也必將知道明白此事」之意。倫格克譯作「願你能知道」等。其目的無疑是喚起但以理對此事的注意,並保證他能領悟他即將傳達的七十個七之信息的要點。上一節是概括的陳述;本節中,天使指明七十個七時期起始的時候,並說明整個時期要分為三個較小的部分或階段,各標誌某個重要事件、構成某個重要紀元。頭七個七顯然要以某種異於後續之事為特徵,或要達到某個重要紀元;隨後是連續的六十二個七;再後,在剩下的那一七之內(湊足七十的整數),彌賽亞必來到、必被剪除,並要開始一連串荒涼的事,終至全城毀滅。

從出令——希伯來文作「話」(דבר,dâbâr);但此處如 Daniel 9:23 一樣,取命令、諭令之義。「發出」(מצא,môtsâ')一詞本用於命令或諭旨的「頒布」。如 Daniel 9:23——דבר יצא(yâtsâ' dâbâr)——「命令發出」。這字本義是「出」之處,用於出現的太陽——從東方出來(Psalm 19:6 (7));繼而指「出」之處所,如城門、水泉、東方等(Ezekiel 42:11; Isaiah 41:18; Psalm 75:6 (7))。此處無疑指諭令或命令的頒布;但字句本身沒有指明命令「由誰」發出。單就「語言」而論,它同樣適用於神所發的命令或波斯王所發的命令,惟有背景能判定所指。亨斯滕伯格認為是前者,指神的旨意,或出自「天上議會」、重建耶路撒冷的命令。但更自然明顯的意思,是把它理解為波斯君王實際頒布、恢復並建造耶路撒冷城的諭令。這是歷代解經家普遍的解釋,理由也十分清楚:(a)若沒有需要維護的理論、若不因此引出不易解決的年代難題,這便是自然的解釋。(b)這是惟一能使本段具有確定性的解釋。本段的目的既是指定一個固定確定的時期、據以推算彌賽亞來臨的時候,而就所見,神並沒有這樣確定而明顯的命令;沒有可指認的時點是祂下令恢復建造耶路撒冷;沒有確切固定的起點可供推算彌賽亞來臨的時期。因此依我看,所指顯然是重建那城的某道命令;而這命令既只能出於當時對耶路撒冷和猶大有管轄權、能調度重建廢城所需資源者,就必是出自當時的執政權柄——即事實上的波斯政權,因為那是七十年被擄期終結時擁有管轄權的政權。然而,關乎恢復聖城聖殿的命令不止一道,而那遙遠年代諸事件的確切編年又極難考定,要確定所指的究竟是哪一道命令、並使整個題目免於困惑,殊非易事。倫格克認為此處所指與 Daniel 9:2 相同,即對耶利米所發的應許,並以之為推算的真正起點。所指的確切諭令,留待本節末尾討論更為合宜。此處必然含有的只是:推算的起點,是某道恢復並建造耶路撒冷的命令。

重新建造——旁註作「build again」。希伯來文本義是「使之歸回」(להשׁיב,lehâshı̂yb)。這字可用於被擄者歸回本地,但此處顯然是就耶路撒冷城而說,意義必是「使它恢復原狀」。用意顯然是使它彷彿歸回昔日的榮美,恢復它聖城的地位——敬拜神之城;此處所指的正是這個目的。這字的希法爾形在以下經文正是取「恢復原狀、復原」之義:Psalm 80:3「使我們回轉(השׁיבנוּ,hăshı̂ybēnû),使你的臉發光」;Psalm 80:7, Psalm 80:19 亦然;Isaiah 1:26「我也必『復還』你的判官,像起初一樣」等。這裏的意思,以「耶路撒冷必恢復原狀」的設想即可滿足。

耶路撒冷必重新建造——當時它是廢墟。此處所指的命令,必是重建的命令——它的房屋、聖殿、城牆;公正的意思是:必有這樣的命令頒出,而七十個七的推算必須從這命令的頒布「開始」。對本預言的恰當解釋要求:在推求七十個七何時終結時,必須以「那」個時候為起點。這樣作時,公正的要求顯然是:不可先取彌賽亞「確實」顯現的時候——或主耶穌的降生,設之為「終點」(terminus ad quem)——然後倒推四百九十年,看能否找到某件可以勉強附會為「起點」(terminus a quo)的事件;而要查明重建耶路撒冷的命令事實上何時頒出,並以「那」為「起點」——推算的出發點。其應驗的討論,可合宜地留到本節之末。

直到受膏君——「彌賽亞」一詞在通行譯本中只出現四次:Daniel 9:25-26; John 1:41; John 4:25。其意與「基督」——受膏者——相同。見 Matthew 1:1 的註釋。彌賽亞是希伯來字,基督是希臘字。希伯來文(משׁיח,mâshı̂yach)在舊約屢見;除但以理書這兩處外,一律譯作「受膏者」,用於祭司、先知和君王,因他們最初都以膏立的莊嚴之禮分別就職。單就此處的「語言」而論,它可加於任何擔任這些職分的人;確切的應用須由上下文判定。我們的譯者加了冠詞——「直到那彌賽亞」。希伯來文並無冠詞,不應加插,因為它使預言帶上原文未必要求的確定性。我們的譯者無疑把它理解為指那公認的彌賽亞,但這並非原文所必然含有。這話的公正含義只是「直到一位受膏者」。那「位」是誰,須由語言以外的因素判定;解釋這話時,不應先設它指任何特定的個人。由所用措辭可以合理推知:所指是某位顯赫的人物;某位卓越到配視為神所膏立的人;某位其作為之重要足以標誌其時代、決定其所處紀元的人;某位顯著到只稱「受膏者」而無需更確切名號、僅用此語即知所指的人——因天使顯然有意含此,並引人心目前瞻一位將在世界歷史中如此顯赫的人。現在的目的只是確定「語言」的意義。它所公正含有的只是:指某位作為受膏者、被分別擔任先知、祭司或君王職分而如此顯赫的人,以致用此語即可知所指為他。所指不是「那位」眾所已知或期待的受膏者——否則必用冠詞;而是某位一旦顯現、其特徵便顯著到不難斷定正是所指的人。亨斯滕伯格說得好:「因此我們必須譯作『一位受膏者、一位君』,並認定先知照他預言的一貫風格,選用較不定而非較確定的稱謂,只說『一位』受膏君,而非『那位』受膏君——κατ ̓ ἐξοχήν(kat' exochēn,卓越意義上的)——而讓聽者從根據早期預言未來大君王的普遍期望、從上下文其餘的宣告、並從應驗(應驗與預言的吻合在此必更顯明,因為已給出了確切的日期),自行取得關於他更深的認識。」——《基督論》ii.334, 335。武加大譯作 Usque ad Christum ducem(直到基督那領袖);敘利亞譯本作「直到基督那王的來臨」;提奧多提翁作 ἕως Χριστοῦ ἡγουμένου(heōs Christou hēgoumenou,直到基督那領袖)。本處是否指基督,留待節末討論更合宜。屆時也將討論:這是指他的降生,還是指他顯現為受膏者——公開承擔職分。這話二者皆適用,雖然或更恰當地指後者——指他以受膏者身分顯現、被膏、被立、分別擔任職分並正式就任之時。不能證明二者任一偏離這話的公正解釋;若有別的因素表明,應用即由此判定。本案的因素,留待節末討論。

那位君(受膏君)——נגיד(nāgı̂yd)。這字本義是領袖、首長、君。它是含義極廣的字,可用於任何領袖或統治者。它用於庫務的監督——照我們的說法即「司庫」(1 Chronicles 26:24; 2 Chronicles 31:12);聖殿的監督(1 Chronicles 9:11; 2 Chronicles 31:13);宮廷的監督(2 Chronicles 28:7);軍務的監督(1 Chronicles 13:1; 2 Chronicles 32:21)。它也絕對地用於一民之君、任何有王尊的人(1 Samuel 9:16; 1 Samuel 10:1; 1 Samuel 13:14)——格塞尼烏斯。因此,單就這字而論,它可用於任何君王或領袖,民政的或軍事的;任何有王尊的人,或在民政、教政、軍事上卓然自成領袖、或受任此類職位的人。它用於彌賽亞與用於任何別的領袖同樣合宜,但字義本身沒有一點使它必須用於彌賽亞。由它在此處的使用所能公正推出的只是:那將是某位顯著的領袖;某位無需更確切稱謂即為人知的人;某位人心自然歸向的人;某位一旦顯現、此語便毫不猶疑、毫無困難地加於其身的人。處於但以理的境地、懷着希伯來人已知的觀念與期望的希伯來人,必會把這話用於彌賽亞,無可置疑。

必有七個七——見 Daniel 9:24 的註釋。把全期分為七個七、六十二個七、一個七的理由,經文未正式說明,留待節末討論。此處為解釋語言並預期應驗所必需的只是:(a)照上述解釋(Daniel 9:24),這期是四十九年。(b)這是全期的「第一」部分,不是從全期某部分中切出的時間。(c)四十九年末了必有某事件標誌一個時期、一個自然的分期;或說這四十九年所指的部分,必與隨後六十二個七的一期、以及再後一個七的一期判然有別。(d)字句中沒有暗示這期的性質、沒有暗示何以一部分有別於其他部分;那須由後續的解釋或事實的進程得知。若一期以戰爭為特徵、另一期以太平;一期以建造城牆、另一期以安靜繁榮;一期以豐裕、另一期以饑荒;一期以疾病、另一期以康健——凡此皆足以滿足字句所公正含有的。所預言的只是:將有某事標誌這些時期,使彼此有別。

又六十二個七——即如前釋(Daniel 9:24)的四百三十四年。公正的意思是:將有某事標誌那長期,使有別於其前。經文確未暗示那是甚麼;情形本身似乎要求我們着眼於事件——着着史實的進程——以定那是甚麼。無論是太平、繁榮、安靜、秩序,或是宗教的盛行(與前期相對),字句所公正含有的,在任一情形都得應驗。

街市(街道)必然重新建造——這是概括的宣告或預言,似乎不特指其「時」。這話的公正解釋並不要求我們把它限於七個七與六十二個七合併之後,也不限於其中任何一期;即語言並不必然使我們把它繫於某一期。它似是一個概括的保證,旨在以「現今荒涼的耶路撒冷,其城牆街道必再建造、且必在這期間成就」的應許安慰但以理。他所特别掛心的是城的荒涼,故此處宣告它必復原。單就語言——文法結構——而論,在我看來,這事無論成於命令發出之時、成於所指兩期中任何一期、甚至成於這兩期之後,都算應驗。然而就上下文而論,最自然的是把它理解為「第一」期——七個七即四十九年——因為經上說「命令必發出,恢復建造耶路撒冷」;而全期既分為三段,自可推想第一段的特徵、或首先當行的事,便是執行那命令——即恢復並建造那城。這些考慮引我們設想,第一期即四十九年的特徵將是重建那城;而這「時間」——考慮到廢墟之廣大與徹底、可能遭遇的反對之烈、從被擄者中召集足夠人手回國興工之難、資財之缺,以及這樣一項工程可想而知的種種困窘——大概不能算太長。

譯作「街市」的字——רחוב(rechôb)——意為「街道」,得名於其「寬」,故本宜用於寬闊的街道。繼而指市場或廣場——東方城邑城門口的寬闊空場,公共審訊與陳售貨物之處(2 Chronicles 32:6)。在 Ezra 10:9,這字指聖殿前的廣場或院子:「眾民坐在神殿的寬闊處(ברחוב,bı̂rechôb)」等。比較 Nehemiah 8:1, Nehemiah 8:3, Nehemiah 8:16。故此處所指,或是那廣場院子,或是任何集會之所、任何通衢。這正是自然用來表明「那城必恢復原狀」的話。「必然重新建造」旁註作「歸回再建造」,照希伯來文。即它必恢復原狀;彷彿回轉過來重新建造。亨斯滕伯格譯作「街道必得恢復與建造」。這語本含「它必恢復其原狀」之意;此處「建造」一字取「作成」之義,如我們說「修路」。倫格克譯作 wird wieder hergestellt(必再恢復)。提奧多提翁作 ἐπιστρέψει(epistrepsei,必歸回),理解為指被擄的歸回;但更正確的意思無疑是:街道必恢復原狀、重新建造。

城牆(濠溝)——旁註作「濠」。亨斯滕伯格譯作「此事堅定已定」,主張 חרוּץ(chârûts)在此意為固定、已定、決意,其意是:重建那城的旨意已在神心中堅定決定;此話的用意,是在重建工程必有的種種挫阻與患難中,以這保證安慰鼓勵歸回的希伯來人。但通行的解釋一直是指重建時所修的濠溝、塹壕或城牆。武加大作 muri(城牆);提奧多提翁作 τεῖχος(teichos,牆);敘利亞譯本作「耶路撒冷和眾村莊、眾街道」;路德作 Mauern(牆);倫格克如亨斯滕伯格譯作「事已定」;毛雷爾則把「街道與城牆」二語視為等於「內外」,意即那城必徹底完整重建。希伯來文 חרוּץ(chârûts)本義是切入、鑿出之物,出自 חרץ(chârats)——切入。這字在 Job 41:30 譯作「尖銳之物」;在 Psalm 68:13; Proverbs 3:14; Proverbs 8:10, Proverbs 8:19; Proverbs 16:16; Zechariah 9:3 譯作「黃金、精金、上選的金」;Isaiah 28:27; Amos 1:3 作打穀的器具;Isaiah 41:15 作「快利」(指打穀器);Daniel 9:25 作「牆」;Joel 3:14 作「決定」。別處不見於聖經。這字與「金」相連的觀念,大概源於金乃掘取、被人熱切尋求之物;那觀念自然不適用於此。格塞尼烏斯認為此處意為設防之城的「濠溝或塹壕」。在我看來這大概是正解。至少,這是歷代解經家所共認;也與上下文相合。這字本義不是「牆」,別處也從未如此使用。不必贅言,有城牆之城普遍(若非一律)在城外深掘濠溝塹壕以阻敵逼近;論到重建一城,自然會用這樣的話。斯圖爾特教授譯作「以寬闊的空場與窄狹的界限」。

艱難的時候——旁註作「…之艱」。亨斯滕伯格作「在困迫之時」;倫格克作 Im Druck der Zeiten(時勢的重壓);武加大作 In angustia temporum;提奧多提翁(七十士)譯作「這些時候必被傾空」——καὶ ἐκκενωθήσονται οἱ καιροί(kai ekkenōthēsontai hoi kairoi)。希伯來文(צוק,tsôq)本義是艱難、困迫、痛苦;所指無疑是以患難、困惑、艱辛為特徵的時期。這話顯然指重建那城;用這語使我們預期:這樣的工程必遭反對或阻撓;完成必有困難;工程不會順利推進;需相當時日方能竣事。

考察完本節字詞的意義,如今可以更具體地探究所指的是甚麼事、預言是否應驗。須查考的要點如下:受膏君所指為誰;命令發出所指的時候——即「起點」(terminus a quo);全期是延伸到此處稱為受膏君者的「降生」,還是延伸到他承担職分、以受膏者身分顯現;頭七個七所括的時間;以及應驗——即從命令發出到彌賽亞顯現,四百九十年的時期能否公正地推算出來。這些顯然是重要的問題;無需多言,歷來對此意見紛紜,且不乏難處。

一、「受膏君」所指為誰。在字義的解釋中我們已見,語言本身沒有一點能判定這事。它可加於任何被立為君王或首領者,可用於古列、任何受膏的君王,或如今確切稱為彌賽亞的那位——主耶穌。比較 Isaiah 45:1 的註釋。不必贅述,猶太拉比與基督教解經家對此所指為誰,歷來意見繁多。猶太人中,雅爾希與雅基亞德斯以為指古列;便·革森等人以為指所羅巴伯;伊本·以斯拉以為指尼希米;亞撒利亞拉比以為指亞達薛西。貝托爾特、倫格克、毛雷爾及這一派解經家普遍認為指古列——他在 Isaiah 45:1 被稱為彌賽亞即「受膏者」。照這解釋,他們以為此處指耶利米的七十年,意思是:從城荒涼到古列之時,將歷「七個七」即四十九年。見毛雷爾該處註釋;並比較倫格克444、445頁。至於否定本段指彌賽亞者所持見解的實例、及其困難與荒謬,可舉艾希霍恩與貝托爾特為例。艾希霍恩主張所述數目是約數,不應指望能在數目與事件之間找出確切對應。他以為 Daniel 9:25 所述「命令」指古列恢復重建那城的諭令——據烏舍爾,該令發於主前3468年(世界紀年)。從這時起須推算「七個七」即四十九年;但照他的意見,推算須「前後並行」:即向後七個七即四十九年到尼布甲尼撒——他即此處所稱「受膏君」,他於世界紀年3416年毀滅聖殿與聖城——約在古列諭令前五十二年。從那時起開始六十二個七的推算。但這又不是從尼布甲尼撒時按字面計算;而是既然猶太人照 Jeremiah 25:11-12 以七十年為期而非實際年數,推算的起點便是約雅敬在位第四年——據烏舍爾,世界紀年3397年。從此向前推,六十二個七即四百三十四年,便到安提阿古·伊皮法尼之時(世界紀年3829年)。在六十二個七末了、安提阿古·伊皮法尼元年,大祭司奧尼亞斯三世(即 Daniel 9:26 的彌賽亞)被廢——「被剪除」(יכרת,yı̂kârēth)——耶孫代立,次年米尼勞斯又廢之。奧尼亞斯此後實無正式繼任者,等等。這荒謬的意見,貝托爾特(605頁以下)試圖推翻——此事輕而易舉——隨後提出自己的主張,其說同樣荒謬不足信。照他的理論(613頁以下),七十年確有史實根據,其所括時間從尼布甲尼撒毀耶路撒冷到安提阿古·伊皮法尼之死,分為三期:(a)頭七個七從尼布甲尼撒毀耶路撒冷到古列王准被擄者歸回。這是耶路撒冷必荒涼的時期(Daniel 9:2);此期一滿,便因古列的恩寵(Daniel 9:25),耶利米論耶路撒冷必再建造的應許(即 Daniel 9:25 的 דבר——「命令」)發出。(b)隨後的六十二個七從被擄者歸回到安提阿古時代患難逼迫的起頭。這是重建耶路撒冷的時期(Daniel 9:25)。(c)末一個七的一期,從安提阿古開始的壓迫冤屈到安提阿古之死。此說詳情見貝托爾特上引書。然而,基督教解經家的大多數,認為所指是確切意義上的彌賽亞——所應許的世人之救主——主耶穌。支持此見的可提出以下考慮,在我看來是決定性的:(1)語言本身正適用於他,自然使人想到他。誠然,如 Isaiah 45:1 所示,「彌賽亞」一詞可加於別人——那裏加於古列(見該處字義及本節解釋的註釋);但同樣真確的是:這詞若單獨出現、不加解釋,自然使人想到那位卓越意義上公認的彌賽亞。在 Isaiah 45:1,它明確限定於古列,決無誤解之虞;此處既無這種限定,自然應按希伯來人顯然領會的意義使用。連貝托爾特也承認此點的力量。他說(563頁):「聽到 משׁיח נגיד(mâshı̂yach nāgı̂yd,受膏君)之詞便想到彌賽亞耶穌,聽到 Daniel 9:26 的 יכרת משׁיח ואין לו(yı̂kârēth mâshı̂yach ve'ēyn lô,必被剪除、一無所有)便想到他的被釘十字架——雖非絕對必然,仍是十分自然的。」(2)這是猶太人會給這話的解釋。他們如此慣於期待一位將成為卓越意義上主之受膏者的大君王、拯救者,以致除非語言另有特別限定或指明,他們自然會把它用於確切意義的彌賽亞。比較 Isaiah 9:6-7。猶太人歷史的早期,全族已慣於期待這樣一位拯救者的來臨,並把希望寄於他。在一切國難與災殃之中,在對未來一切最光明的前景裏,他們慣於仰望那將拯救他們脫離患難、把他們的民提升到前所未有的榮耀尊貴的一位。因此,除非上下文有要求別解之處,這話自然用於彌賽亞;而不能強辯說上下文有要求這種限定的東西,或有禁止這種應用的東西。(3)就古代譯本對此題所投的任何亮光而論,它們都表明這是正確的解釋。拉丁武加大作 usque ad Christum ducem(直到基督那領袖);敘利亞譯本作「直到彌賽亞、至聖者」——直譯「聖中之聖」;提奧多提翁作 ἔως Χριστοῦ(heōs Christou)——所指為彌賽亞幾無疑問;阿拉伯譯本同。基西安抄本對整段文理混亂,不能有所引申。(4)與此處稱「受膏君」者相連的一切情形,都正適合主耶穌來作的工作,而不適合古列、安提阿古、或任何別的領袖或君王。見 Daniel 9:24 的註釋。照該節解釋的要求,其中所用措辭不能恰當地加於任何別人。在那解釋中已表明:該節旨在概括將成的事,即異象其餘各節更詳細論述的;其中的話只能恰當地用於主耶穌來成就的工作。「止住罪過」「封住罪惡」「遮蓋罪孽」「引進永義」「封住異象和預言」「膏至聖所」這些話,再沒有比加於他更合適的了。預言後段的話也一樣:「彌賽亞必被剪除」「不是為自己」「必堅定盟約」「必使祭祀止息」。任何人只要參看貝托爾特或倫格克論本段的話,便知採取別的解釋會陷入何等困惑。(5)此處所用「君」(נגיד,nāgı̂yd)一字,毫無疑問在 Isaiah 55:4 用於彌賽亞:「我已立他作萬民的見證,作萬民的君(נגיד)和司令。」(6)任何別種解釋所附的困惑,是此點的又一證明。欲充分見此,只需參看上文所舉貝托爾特與艾希霍恩的見解。無論承認指主耶穌——真彌賽亞——的說法有何難處,誰也不能使他們所提的應用與承認本段出於默示的信仰相調和。這些考慮在我看來已表明:預言所指乃是確切意義的彌賽亞——猶太人的盼望與期待。但以理必如此領會,猶太人必如此應用,皆無可疑。

二、下一個問題是:推算彌賽亞顯現的時間,當從哪一點起算——「起點」為何?確定這點十分重要,因為應驗的全部問題繫於此;而「誠實」要求它的確定不問四百九十年延伸到何時——即不問「終點」。顯然不當如普里多那樣,先設指基督降生,再倒推到一個可以附會為「命令發出」的時候。真法無疑是:確定一個與此處措辭相符的時候,不問應驗的問題——因為惟有這樣才能斷定它是真「預言」,也惟有這樣它才於但以理或他的後繼者有用。不必多言,關於「命令發出」所指的時候,歷來意見繁多。貝托爾特(567、568頁)列舉了不少於十三種見解;在這樣紛紜之中,要確定真理似乎幾乎無望。現在判定此事,有幾點可視為確定:(a)所指的命令,是某位有權柄的君王所發,不是神的旨意。見本節前段的註釋。(b)明確的命令是「恢復並建造耶路撒冷」。這是明文指定的,故有別於建造聖殿、恢復聖殿的命令。誠然,其一可看似含於另一;但不必必然如此。猶太人可因各種緣故獲准重建聖殿,且可有御旨下令;而同時並無恢復那城昔日權勢榮華之意,甚至大有意欲反對。為仍在巴勒斯坦居住、並將歸回的猶太人之用,准他們重建聖殿、甚至加以襄助,可以是政策;而同時准他們重建那城、使之恢復昔日堅強有權的地位,卻可視為危險。耶路撒冷是易於設防之地;巴比倫君王曾費許多時日、受許多損失,方能攻取降服它;即使對古列,容它重建設防也是極可置疑的政策。事實果然如此:准建聖殿與准建城是截然兩事,由不同的君王分別頒准,工程由不同的人主持。前者可無不合地視為被擄的結束——耶利米「七十年」的末期——因為准建聖殿實即准其歸回本國,且暗含襄助之意;而恢復重建那城本身的明確命令,可能、且大概要隔相當時日才頒出;即使那時,到完工也可能有很長的間隔。因此,在古列所頒的諭令中,所仔細指明的是重建聖殿之准:「波斯王古列如此說:耶和華天上的神已將天下萬國賜給我,又囑咐我在猶大的耶路撒冷為他『建造殿宇』。在你們中間凡作他子民的,可以上猶大的耶路撒冷,在耶路撒冷『重建耶和華以色列神的殿』(只有他是神)」(Ezra 1:2-3)。這諭令隻字未提那城的恢復;那事實際發生於別時、在別的領袖之下。首先的工程是重建聖殿;那城可否重建仍在政策考慮之中,而其事實際成於別時。這些考慮似可確定:此處所指的諭令不是「古列」所發,而必是後來一道特別針對那城本身重建的諭令。誠然,重建聖殿的命令意味着:或有人在耶路撒冷的廢墟中、在巴勒斯坦地居住,將在那裏敬拜,耶路撒冷將有居民——大概是從巴比倫上去的人——否則聖殿無用;但即使如此,也可以並無准許把那城重建到任何近似昔日堅固榮華的地步,並無准許以牆環繞它——這在古代城建中是極要紧的事。(c)這解釋得本節後段印證:「街市必然重新建造,城牆(濠)也必重建,即在艱難的時候。」即令我以為譯作「牆」的字意為「濠溝塹壕」,那也是作為城的「防護」、或為築牆而掘的濠,為使有牆之城更加堅固;這說法不能用於單單重建聖殿之意,除非命令是恢復那城本身,否則不會用它。於是,在公正解釋本段時,如今須表明:曾有這樣的命令從波斯王發出,「恢復並重建」那城本身——即准它恢復先前的堅固狀態。

為察看這解釋如何與事實相符、並確定能否找到與此解釋相當的時期、使我們能定此處所指的時點——「起點」——宜先問歷史保存了哪些事實。為此目的,筆者曾就此點查考雅恩《希伯來聯邦》(160-177頁)——一部並非為應驗這預言而寫的書,其論及這段世界時期的部分也完全未提但以理。所要確定的問題是:在波斯列王之下,曾有無任何諭令命令,與我們所確定的本段公正意義相符。雅恩所記關乎猶太人歸回本國的主要事件,其簡要梗概便是判定面前問題所需的一切。據托勒密,波斯帝國的君王共十位,在位總計二百零七年——從居亞克薩列二世到亞歷山大大帝。但托勒密既以編年為務,便略去在位不足一年者,把其在位的月分或歸於前王、或歸於後王。君王的實際總數是十四位,見下表:主前538居亞克薩列二世,在位2年;536古列,7年;529岡比西斯,7年5月;522斯默狄斯,7月;521大流士·希斯塔斯普斯,36年;485薛西斯一世,21年;464亞達薛西·隆基曼努斯,40年3月;424薛西斯二世,2月;424索格迪安努斯,7月;423大流士·諾圖斯,19年;404亞達薛西·姆內蒙,46年;358大流士·奧庫斯,21年;337阿爾塞斯,2月;335大流士·科多曼努斯,4月。在這末位君王在位時,主前331年,帝國被亞歷山大大帝完全征服。

關於有無任何命令頒出、涉及重建耶路撒冷城、而與上述預言的意義相符,以下事實大概供給所能得知的一切:(a)居亞克薩列二世。當然,在居亞克薩列二世——即但以理書的大流士(Daniel 6:1; Daniel 9:1)——時代一無所有,因巴比倫正是在他之下被攻取;他未曾開始任何猶太人歸回之舉,那類舉動的首創乃在古列之下。(b)古列。他所發命令的性質,上文已見:那是建造聖殿的命令,僅此而已,毫不涉及那城。如上所見,命令既不及其城,大概也有正當理由不去設想那城按昔日堅固重建設防。設防那城、以牆以濠環繞它、甚至把它重建的意圖,不能納入以斯拉所記古列的命令;而我們所有的命令也只有那個形式。因此,但以理說命令將為重建「那城」而非聖殿,似是特意選用的字眼。無論如何,語言如此;而古列的命令並非如此。(c)岡比西斯。古列死後,撒瑪利亞人寫信給岡比西斯(以斯拉稱他為亞哈隨魯)控告猶太人。此信效果如何,經文未記;但由這位古列墮落之子的性格——如史所載——不難判斷。他是「一個輕率、饕餮、狂暴的武夫,連他的臣民都認為他瘋狂」(雅恩)。他瘋狂入侵埃及,歸途聞其弟斯默狄斯乘虛篡位;上馬時刀自鞘中落下受傷而死。他在位期間沒有任何關於重建那城或聖殿的命令。(d)斯默狄斯。他王位約七月。聖經中他有亞達薛西之名。關於他,比較克特西亞斯第十篇;查士丁i.9;希羅多德iii.61-67。「撒瑪利亞人再次向這君王陳情,控告猶太人正在建造(即設防)耶路撒冷城——他們從未想過要作的事;因這誣告,斯默狄斯明令禁止他們的工程」(雅恩)。因此關於這王在位有兩點可說:(1)但以理所指的命令不可能發於這王在位時,因為那時對建造設防那城的工程有明令「禁止」;(2)這印證上文所說:古列不大可能發出重建設防那城本身的命令。這樣的命令必招撒瑪利亞人反對、必在巴勒斯坦引起內爭與困難,這不可能不被預見;波斯政府大概不會准許重建一座必導致這類衝突的城。(e)大流士·希斯塔斯普斯。他在位三十六年,是溫和仁厚的君王。「斯默狄斯既不過是篡位者,他禁止重建(聖殿)的命令便無效力」(雅恩)。他在位第二年,哈該與撒迦利亞起來,以神的命令懇勸省長所羅巴伯、大祭司約書亞和眾民,使重建神殿之工重新興起。於是幼發拉底河以西的波斯省長達乃同他的屬吏前來質問猶太人;猶太人以古列的准令對答,得免阻撓。此事奏明大流士;他命人查考國家檔案中有無所稱古列的諭旨。古列的諭令找到了——諭令命在耶路撒冷以王家經費建造聖殿,規模遠勝於前。副本發給達乃,命他催辦工程、由御庫支付費用、供給祭司獻日常祭所需的一切。於是工程大力推進,他在位第六年聖殿建成奉獻。他在位其餘年日用於與西古提、色雷斯、印度、希臘的不必要戰事。他在馬拉松遭敗,正預備對希臘更有力的戰役時死去,把帝國與戰事留給薛西斯。他在位期間沒有頒發重建耶路撒冷城的命令。他的一切諭令都屬於古列原有的准許——建造聖殿之准。(f)薛西斯一世。薛西斯的生涯人所共知:以饕餮、荒淫、殘忍著稱;以入侵希臘、在溫泉關受阻、艦隊在薩拉米斯被特米斯托克利殲滅聞名。他在位第二十一年被衛隊長阿爾塔巴努斯謀殺,死於主前464年。據雅恩,「以斯拉記中在希斯塔斯普斯之後題及的亞達薛西,與以斯帖記的亞哈隨魯,大概都是薛西斯一世的名字」。若是這樣,第二批猶太人便是在他治下、由以斯拉率領前往猶大(Ezra 7)。薛西斯——若他就是所指的王——給以斯拉一道關於耶路撒冷聖殿的充分委任,授以維持那裏公共敬拜所需的全權,並把巴比倫屬聖殿的金銀器皿交給他等。該諭令見 Ezra 7:13-26。然而這諭令全然關乎聖殿——「神的殿」;沒有重建那城的命令,也沒有證據顯示建造那城或城牆有任何要事成就。關於這王,雅恩說:「猶大的希伯來殖民地似乎從未十分興旺。司法尤其敗壞,民政宗教制度都未穩固建立。於是王重新准許所有希伯來人移居猶大」(172頁)。以斯拉随隊三個月完成行程;把貴重禮物存入聖殿,命人宣讀講解聖經,開始一場道德改革;但就所見,於重建那城一無所為——因為他的委任不及於此。(g)亞達薛西·隆基曼努斯。據雅恩,他於主前464年即位,在位四十年三月。尼希米正是在他在位時生活並任猶大省長。雅恩說,以斯拉時代曾那樣興旺的猶大殖民地,因敘利亞和腓尼基成了亞達薛西軍隊的集結地而大為衰落。「主前444年,亞達薛西的酒政尼希米,從一個名叫哈拿尼、随商隊從猶大到書珊城的猶太人那裏,得知希伯來人的不幸光景。以斯拉主前478年所引進的規制所存無幾;在戰亂之中,猶太人的光景每況愈下。這消息使尼希米如此傷痛,王察覺他的愁容,詢其緣由,便派他作猶大省長,『授以加固耶路撒冷的全權』,使這無保護之地在戰時常遭的禍患得蒙防護。命令發給幼發拉底河以西的御前官員,叫他們『協助加固那城』,並從王家的林園供給所需木料——大概在黎巴嫩山、卡迪沙河源一帶,因那是盛產香柏之地。尼希米既受此任,便由軍官與騎兵護送前往猶大」(175、176頁)。雅恩又說:「尼希米一到巴勒斯坦、经御前官员承认他為犹大省长,便向组成犹太议會的长老們宣布他加固耶路撒冷的筹备。众家主和大祭司以利亚实都热心投入工程。撒玛利亚的首领參巴拉、多比雅、基善,則以辱骂、以谋反的恶毒暗示、以阴谋、以兵攻的威胁,力图挫败他們的事業。犹太人仍殷勤进行,使工人武装,另以武装公民护衛,终于顺利筑成城墙」。

於是我們到了波斯列王歷史中的一點:那時有一道明確的命令恢復並加固耶路撒冷,有一次明確奉派的遠行去成就這結果。在雅恩所記這些君王的歷史中,這是第一道看似與但以理的話相符的命令——「恢復重建耶路撒冷的命令」,以及「街市必然重新建造,城牆也必重建,即在艱難的時候」的宣告。因此宜在此稍停,更仔细地看這道亞達薛西·隆基曼努斯的命令,查考它與但以理語言的相符。尼希米記所述的情形是:(a)尼希米從哈拿尼得知猶大弟兄的光景——「城牆拆毀,城門被火焚燒」,在耶路撒冷的遺民「大遭患難、受凌辱」——便為此哭泣、禁食、祈禱(Nehemiah 1:1-11)。(b)他在亞達薛西面前照常職事奉酒給王時,王見尼希米的愁容,問其緣故(Nehemiah 2:1-2)。尼希米(Neh 2:1)仔細記明這發生於王在位第二十年。(c)他明確說,是因耶路撒冷仍舊荒涼:「我列祖墳墓所在的那城荒涼,城門被火焚燒,我豈能面無愁容呢?」(Nehemiah 2:3)。(d)尼希米的請求——正合但以理的話——是求准他上耶路撒冷去「重建那城」:「我對王說:僕人若在王眼前蒙恩,王若喜歡,求王差遣我往猶大,到我列祖墳墓所在的那城去,我好重新建造」(Nehemiah 2:5)。(e)亞達薛西的諭令正預期天使對但以理所預言的那事:「又賜詔書,通知管理王園林的亞薩,使他給我木料,做屬殿營樓的門樑,並城牆的門樑……」(Nehemiah 2:8)。(f)尼希米在這諭令下所作的工,正是但以理預言所設想的。他首先夜間出去察看那城的光景:「我夜間出了谷門……察看耶路撒冷的城牆如何拆毀,城門如何被火焚燒」(Nehemiah 2:13)。繼而提議重建這些城牆:「以後,我對他們說:我們所遭的難,耶路撒冷怎樣荒涼,城門被火焚燒,你們都看見了。來吧,我們重建耶路撒冷的城牆,免得再受凌辱」(Nehemiah 2:17)。再後便是重建那些城牆——其詳記見 Nehemiah 3:1-32; Nehemiah 4:1-23。於是那城得以設防,照尼希米的旨意、照亞達薛西的諭令重新建造。它重新成為設防之城;所應許的恢復重建之工便告完成。(g)尼希米之下建造那城與城牆,正是但以理所預言的情形。天使說:「城牆必在艱難的時候重新建造。」任憑誰讀尼希米記中重建的記載——參巴拉一夥反對所生的「艱難」的描述(Nehemiah 4)——都必看見這話何等準確:其準確,一如事件之後用來描述它,而非事件之前用來預言它。

三句話可證實這解釋:(1)亞達薛西這諭令之後,波斯列王再沒有頒發任何關乎恢復重建那城的命令。薛西斯二世、索格迪安努斯、大流士·諾圖斯、亞達薛西·姆內蒙、大流士·奧庫斯、阿爾塞斯、大流士·科多曼努斯,無一頒過與這預言相符、或關乎重建耶路撒冷的諭令;也無此需要,因為工程已成。(2)第二句話,用亨斯滕伯格的話說:「直到亞達薛西第二十年,新的耶路撒冷仍是一個敞開的、人煙稀疏的村子,任憑鄰人侵凌;它與前後那城的關係,正如一城焚燬後為初步遮蔽風雨而搭起的棚屋,與完好無損或已重建的房屋的關係」(《基督論》ii.381)。這由已述那城的狀態顯然可見。沒有重建那城與城牆的准許;准許歸回只限於重建聖殿之權;上述初歸時不會容許那城按其堅固重建的不可能性;以及尼希米求准前去「建造」時所述耶路撒冷的光景——這一切都印證這設想。見亨斯滕伯格上引381-386頁。(3)第三句話,《便西拉智訓》可為印證,表明人如何看待尼希米之於重建那城:「在被選的人中,有尼希米,他的聲名永存;他為我們重建傾頹的城牆,立定門戶門閂,復起我們的荒涼」(Ecclesiasticus 49:13)。另一方面,約書亞與所羅巴伯只被譽為重建聖殿者:「我們當怎樣尊崇所羅巴伯?他如右手上的印章」;「約撒答的兒子耶書亞也如此:他們在世時『建造殿宇』,為主立起『聖殿』」(Ecclesiasticus 49:11-12)。這些考慮使案情明朗——依我看,公正解釋所指的時候、即「起點」,便是亞達薛西第二十年。恰當而必然的文義解釋,並波斯宮廷實際發出的關乎聖殿與那城的諭令,都引我們到這一點。若有重要的反對——惟一曾被提出的——說這不能滿足但以理的求問;說他尋求的是被擄何時終止、期待耶利米所預言的結束;說把他引到這樣遙遠的時期——重建那城之時——不能安慰他;更說他既不知那時,預言便不能給他計算彌賽亞顯現時期的依據——可答覆如下:(a)預言含有但以理所尋求的一切安慰與保證——那城「必再建造」、其恢復的「命令必發出」的保證。(b)天使並不自稱要確切回答但以理所提的問題;但以理的禱告,是發出比他所思更高之預言的機緣。(c)不必設計是要「但以理」能算出彌賽亞顯現的確切時候;他若有他必顯現的保證、並在重建那城的命令發出後有據以計算他顯現時候的基礎,便已足夠。(d)無論如何,這預言在但以理看來,其意義必遠超單單直接回答他的禱告——關乎被擄結束——所含的。預言確實遠伸至未來的年代。但以理必立時看見它含有關乎未來事件的重要啟示;它既暗示被擄必結束、那城必重建,而他又已從耶利米的預言充分得知被擄何時結束,便可以設想但以理的心以此為超過他所求知的啟示——遠超他分別此日專心禱告時所预期的。

關乎七十個七起點所餘的惟一難處,是確定亞達薛西第二十年的確切編年——推算的起點。不同的編年估計相差不過數年,不至實質影響結果。主要的估計有:雅恩,主前444年;亨斯滕伯格,主前454年;黑爾斯,主前414年;卡爾梅,主前449年;烏舍爾,主前454年。可見編年的差異最大不過十年;在這樣的事上——古代記錄如此含糊,又少有人留意確切日期——恐怕不能指望時間定得完全精確。而且,天使所用的數目既是廣義的「整數」——「七十個七」「六十二個七」「一個七」——也不必設想時間能精確到年、到月——雖然常有人這樣嘗試。只要預言準確確定到對彌賽亞顯現的時期大致無疑、到他顯現時便知所指為他,便已足夠。然而亨斯滕伯格認為編年能精確核定。見《基督論》ii.394-408。取上述各日期為預言的「起點」——由此推算到「受膏君」的六十九個七即四百八十三年——分別得如下結果:主前414年一期(雅恩、黑爾斯),延伸到主後39年;主前455年一期(亨斯滕伯格、烏舍爾),到主後29年;主前449年一期(卡爾梅),到主後31年。何等值得注意:這些時期全都約止於主耶穌開始他的工作、或在受洗時承擔彌賽亞公開職分的時候——他三十歲之時。無可否認,無論哪種推算法正確、無論我們設想猶太人用何種算法,公眾心中都必被激起「彌賽亞將於此時顯現」的期望。若設一個狡黠的騙徒決意自任彌賽亞、其計劃正迎合這出自但以理預言的民族期望,他必在主耶穌公開以彌賽亞身分顯現之時建立他的主張——或許真實情形由此更見分明。照通行的編年,計算的出入不過九年;而且,想到古代編年之少受重視與確定,時間竟能如此近乎準確,與其說詫異它不更確定,不如說詫異它竟如此準確。若儘管古代日期混亂,時間仍如此近於準確地核定,豈不正可推想:若古代史實能確切考知,天使所預言的確切時期必可尋得?

三、下一個要點是:「直到受膏君」一語所指的時候——「終點」。只有兩種可能:指他的降生,或指他以彌賽亞身分的公開顯現、即承擔職分。上一要點下的討論已引我們傾向後者。誠然,若「起點」確已核定,則此點在情理上幾乎確定。剩下的問題只是:這是否公正的解釋、這話能否恰當如此應用。在字義解釋中我們已見,這話的文法結構加於兩者皆無不合。只須看後者為設計的可能性。可以承認,事件發生之前,此事或許有幾分不定;許多人讀這預言,或會以為指彌賽亞的降生。但細察本段一切情形,即使那時也可引出不同的期待,並顯明所指多半是他以彌賽亞身分的公開顯現。如今這些論據更強,可謂已無合理的疑問;即我們如今能見到當時未必能見到的——如一切預言的情形。這些考慮包括:(a)這樣的解釋畢竟最為可能。若設有人預言成吉思汗、阿拉里克或阿提拉的來臨為征服者,把這話連於他們以此身分的公開顯現、即以此著稱之時,並非不自然;對於將要就任或被立於公開職分者,更加如此。譬如,若曾有預言論及大貴格利或利奥十世為「教皇」,除非明確提及其降生,自然是指他們當選與就任之時,因為那才是他們實際顯現為教皇的時期。(b)在本預言,沒有暗示彌賽亞的降生。不是「直到他降生」、不是「直到他成肉身」,而是「直到受膏君」;最顯然的是他顯現為如此、實際為如此之時。預言中多處暗示彌賽亞的降生,且如此繁多而準確,以致他實際降生前後已有普遍的期待。但在本段,語言正是設計所指為他以彌賽亞身分進入職分功能時會用的話,而非指降生時自然會用的話。(c)他藉受洗、藉聖靈降下承擔彌賽亞職分,實際上是他工作中最顯著的事件。此前他隱居度日。他作為彌賽亞的工作始於那時,也當從那時起算。事實上,直到他被分別擔任職分,他才「是」彌賽亞——正如儲君未加冕便不是王,當選的行政長官未宣誓便不是總統。他所處的地位是:蒙指定、蒙命定擔任彌賽亞職分,卻尚未實際進入,尚不能如此稱呼。(d)記載君王在位,通常都是從加冕、不是從降生起算。如上表波斯列王,所括都是從在位之始,非從生到死。法令法規也然,如我們說「喬治三世元年」「維多利亞二年」等。(e)還可加上亨斯滕伯格所提的一個論證,似使證明無可反駁。他的話是:「七十個七滿了,彌賽亞所要完成的整個救恩之工必成;六十九個七之後——且如 Daniel 9:27 更確切的指定,在第七十個七之中間——他必被剪除。如今照本段經文,六十九個七之後才有彌賽亞;那麼從那事件到救恩完成,只剩下七年的時期,到他的暴死則只有三年半;這確切證明『直到彌賽亞』所指必非他的降生,而是彌賽亞以此身分的顯現。」——《基督論》ii.337。

四、下一個問題是:照這估計,時期能否相當準確地推算出來。據編年學者通行的推算,亞達薛西諸諭令的日期或為主前444年,或454年,或449年。各加四百八十三年,分別達主後39年、29年、34年。其一(29年)與救主三十歲受洗之時幾無出入;另一(34年)與他被處死之時幾無出入;兩者都準確到:凡在建造那城的命令發出時作此估計的人,心必極其精確地被引向期待他顯現的真實時期;而對他顯現時活着的人,時期準確到:照任何通行編年法推算,都足以清楚引導他們期待他將要來。然而關於這一點可說幾句話。(a)其一:如此遙遠事件的歷史時期,如今或許不可能精確核定。當時計時不如如今準確;時事記錄不如如今分明;編年表不如如今齊備;計年長度沒有一律的方法;檔案保管遠不如今。這很顯然:即使像亞達薛西時頒布重建那城命令這樣重大的事件——可想像至少在猶太人中值得精確記錄——如今最優秀的編年學者之間,對時間的推算尚有十年之差。(b)陰曆年與太陽年的差異也造成出入——有的民族按這種、有的按那種計算;在現今所論的時期中,二者的差異會大於如今通行編年中的差異。(c)在當時所理解的年長尚未確知之前,不能指望時間精確到月、到日;若採用年長的通行一般理解,則此處所指的時期便明確到:不難確定彌賽亞將於何時左右顯現、或他顯現時確定那就是他。這對預言而言已是真正必需的一切。(d)然而,有人認為儘管有這些不利,時期幾乎能完全準確地核定。詳察見亨斯滕伯格《基督論》ii.394-408。各方公認薛西斯在位之始在主前485年,亞達薛西死於423年。分歧只在亞達薛西在位之始。若那在主前464年,問題便解決了:因為那樣亞達薛西第二十年的諭令便在主前444年;加四百八十三年,結果是主後29年——與耶穌受約翰的洗之時,即以整年整數計,也只差一年。關於亞達薛西在位之始這一點的充分證明,見上引亨斯滕伯格。其論證雖長,卻如此重要而明晰,不妨引錄於此:「照這預言,『起點』即亞達薛西第二十年,與『終點』即基督的公開顯現,相隔六十九個七年即四百八十三年。如今把歷史與此相比,即使最有成見的人也必覺得極其奇妙:在這段時期一切通行的編年斷代中,沒有一種與預言的見證相差十年以上。而當精察這些斷代、發現其中惟一正確的一種竟使預言與歷史吻合到年,這驚奇必達於極點。「所幸為達此目的,我們不必陷入編年查考的迷宮。我們大體站在穩固的地基上。所有編年學者都同意:薛西斯在位之始在主前485年,亞達薛西之死在423年。分歧只在亞達薛西在位之始的年份。我們只要證明這在主前474年,問題便完全解決。因為那樣亞達薛西第二十年便是主前455年——按通行的推算,即羅馬紀年299年。加四百八十三年——羅馬紀年782年(主後29年)。「若非一位敏銳者的錯誤、及其後繼者的缺乏獨立,把本來清楚的事弄暗,我們大概本可省去這番查考的麻煩。照修昔底德,亞達薛西在特米斯托克利逃往亞洲之前不久即位。多德韋爾受了某些似是而非的論證之欺(後將查考),在《修昔底德編年》中把兩事都置於主前465年。維特林加在所引論文中徹底的駁斥,說來奇怪,竟不為語文學者與史家所知,連荷蘭的學者如韋塞林也似不知。多德韋爾的觀點——科爾西尼在《阿提卡年表》中也採用——成了流行的觀點。這不足為怪,只要想想近代編年研究何等少有徹底而獨立的;例如我們見到,一位普遍受敬重的修昔底德新版編者波波,在一部題為《修昔底德政治地理編年評註》的厚册中,關於編年所供給的,不過是多德韋爾編年表的學校版翻印,還以「(意謂:對整門學科某種根深蒂固的厭惡)」(對整門學科某種根深蒂固的厭惡)自解!克林頓也然(《希臘編年》,克呂格爾拉丁譯,萊比錫1830),他雖清楚看出多德韋爾攪亂了這整段時期的編年(比較248-253頁),卻在最要緊之點上仍未能擺脫他,只在若干點上成功地反對了他;於是混亂愈大,因為如今實際的事件編年次序既不存,多德韋爾巧妙虛構的那一套也不存了。「然而真理正因這加增的混亂而得推進。因為多德韋爾引進虛構歷史中的協調如今被摧毀了。重新發現真道的榮譽,惟屬於克呂格爾;他在百餘年之後,以完全獨立的研究者身分,與維特林加同歸一轍,部分論證也相同。在那篇敏銳的論文《論客蒙和約》(載澤博德《語文學與教育學文庫》I.2,205頁以下)中,他把薛西斯之死置於主前474或473年,特米斯托克利之逃在其後一年。這篇論文足以使那些以「作者不過找到了他所要找的」為詞、一概拒斥我們論據(我們現在就要建立它)的人羞愧。凡自覺無力獨立從事這項查考的人,至少當因這情形而免於譴責:一位除闡明希臘史一段編年混亂時期外別無他圖的學者,為決定我們預言『起點』的那事件,恰恰給出了使預言與應驗完全吻合的那一年。「我們先查考似乎有利於『亞達薛西在位始於主前465年』之說的論據。(1)『特米斯托克利之逃,必早於希臘霸權由雅典轉移至斯巴達數年。因為那轉移發生於圍攻拜占庭、保薩尼亞斯叛跡初露之時;而特米斯托克利之逃,是保薩尼亞斯死後所獲文書引發控訴的後果。但伊索克拉底在《泛雅典娜節頌》中說,拉棲代夢人的霸權持續了十年。以薛西斯遠征為「起點」,這轉移落在主前470年。』但我們大可省卻維特林加為否定這所謂伊索克拉底證詞所費的力,因為近代學者——部分彼此獨立——一致同意:伊索克拉底所說的十年霸權,是在雅典人霸權「之後」,而非之前;比較科尼《泛雅典娜節頌》19章;達爾曼《研究》I.45頁;克呂格爾221頁;克林頓250頁以下。(2)科爾西尼(《阿提卡年表》III.180頁)由埃利安第九卷第五章推論:特米斯托克利主前472年尚在雅典。照該記載,特米斯托克利把前來參加奧林匹亞賽會的希倫打發回去,聲稱凡未分擔最大危險的,不得分享喜樂(此事普魯塔克也記)。希倫既於第75屆奧林匹亞德第三年(主前478年)即位,所指便只能是第77屆(主前472年)。但誰不立時看出:所指其實顯然更是第76屆(主前476年)的賽會,因為那事件正預設「最大的危險」(μέγιστος τῶν κινδύνων,megistos tōn kindunōn)記憶猶新?(3)照這設想,薛西斯只在位十一年,亞達薛西反而在位五十一年。這與《托勒密正典》(比較伊德勒I.109頁以下)的見證相悖——正典給薛西斯二十一年、亞達薛西四十一年;也與克特西亞斯——他給亞達薛西四十二年——及其他一些作者相悖;比較巴爾論克特西亞斯181頁的段落。「在其他條件相同下」(Ceteris paribus),這論證本可完全決定。但當別的重大權威與之相對時,它本身不足以壓倒它們。正典惟有在其出於天文觀測之處才有高度權威,此處並非那種情形;否則它與其他史料站在同一地基上。整個錯誤的造成,只在古本權威中一個 ιά(ia)被混淆作 κά(ka);因為既把二十年在位歸給薛西斯,亞達薛西在位縮為四十一年便勢所必然。韋塞林(論狄奧多魯斯12.64)給亞達薛西四十五年,毫不猶疑地否棄正典的權威。對這些別人已提的論證,我們補充以下幾點。(4)由克特西亞斯第二十篇看來顯然,亞達薛西生於薛西斯即位開始之後相當時日。克特西亞斯述畢,接着說——γαμεῖ δὲ Ξέρξης Ὀνόφα θυγατέρα Αμιστριν καὶ γίνεται αὐτῷ παὶς Δαρειαῖος, καὶ ἕτερος ματὰ δύο ἔτη Υ̓στασπης, καὶ ἔτι Ἀρταξέρξης(薛西斯娶翁法之女阿米斯特里,生了大流士;兩年後又生許斯塔斯佩斯;再後是亞達薛西)。若他所記事件次序合乎真實編年,則亞達薛西在主前474年至多七歲。然而相反,一切記載都同意:薛西斯死時,他雖尚年輕(比較查士丁3.1),卻已到了足以親政的年齡。我們不可滿足於這樣的回答:薛西斯生於大流士在位第三十六年初(比較希羅多德7.2),死時已三十四、五歲,若到那樣晚才結婚便極不可能。克特西亞斯自己以其不確,救我們脫離這窘境。照第二十二篇,米加比蘇斯在征希臘之前已娶薛西斯之女——她已在第二十篇被提及,若克特西亞斯在那裏編年無誤,便不可能在那之前出生。照第二十八篇,薛西斯自希臘歸回之後,米加比蘇斯立即向他控告這妻子的醜行。(5)以斯帖記的亞哈隨魯就是薛西斯,毫無疑問。但該書明言這王的第十二年(Esther 3:7),下文所記事件部分又約發生於同年之末。可是,只要把薛西斯與大流士共同在位的年數算進去,這難處便消失了。照希羅多德第七卷2-4章的完整記載,薛西斯在大流士死前兩年便被立為王:比較第4章——ἀπέδεξε δὲ βασιλῆα Πέρσῃσι Δαρεῖος Ξέρξεα(大流士立薛西斯為波斯人的王)。希伯來作者把共同在位的年數(若有)計入的習慣,在論尼布甲尼撒的記載中有顯著實例(比較《投稿》I.63頁)。但我們在以斯帖記本身也發現這種計法的明確痕跡。以斯帖記第一章大筵席的記載,由這設想得其真解:其緣由正是薛西斯實際即位之始——雖然我們不必因此排除那迄今被視為惟一目的的事,即與貴冑商議將行的遠征。這樣,Esther 2:16 所記便恰落在薛西斯自希臘歸回之時;否則便——這附有難處——落在那事件之後約兩年。「我們現在提出支持我們見解的正面論據:先提直接的,再提間接的;後者遠為繁多而有力,因為它們表明必在亞達薛西即位之前的特米斯托克利之逃,絕不可能置於主前473年之後。「屬第一類的有以下幾點:1.凡設薛西斯在位二十一年的人,必覺得非常奇怪:自第十一年起的整段時期是完全的「白板」(tabula rasa)。聖經記載止於第十年末。克特西亞斯在希臘戰爭之後只記一件無關緊要的事件(第二十八篇),發生於戰爭結束之後不久。照我們的見解,由 ι 與 κ 的互換加給他的那十年中,沒有後世作者敢於放入任何事件。2.我們有兩重見證,把薛西斯自希臘歸回與他的死置於如此緊密的關聯中,以致不否定它便決不能設歸回之後還有十五年 在位;反倒不得不把他的死置於不遲於主前474年。其一是埃利安《雜史》13.3:εἶτα ἐπανελθὼν, αἴσχιστα ἀνθρώπων ἀπέθανεν, ἀποσφαγεὶς νύκτωρ ἐν τῇ ἐυνῇ ὑπὸ τοῦ ὑιοῦ(其後他歸來,死得比誰都悲慘,夜間在床上被兒子宰殺)。其二是查士丁3.1:「波斯王薛西斯,昔日列邦的畏懼,對希臘作戰不利之後,連自己的臣僕也開始輕視他。他的部將阿爾塔巴努斯,見王的威嚴日衰,起了窺國之心,與他七個最強壯的兒子」等。3.查士丁同處關於諸子在他死時年齡的見證,與薛西斯在位二十一年不能相合:「他較不擔心亞達薛西——還完全是個孩子——便假稱王為大流士所殺,而大流士是個青年,好叫自己更早得國。」若薛西斯在位二十一年,其長子大流士照克特西亞斯(第二十二篇)比較,死時便不可能是個青年,而至少三十一歲。反之,若設在位十一年,這些斷定便完全合適:大流士那時約二十一歲;亞達薛西照克特西亞斯(第二十篇)比大流士小近四歲,約十七歲。這一斷定也表明:不能以「亞達薛西在位五十一年會給他過高的年齡」反對五十一年之說;只須一句話便可駁倒:他無論在位五十一或四十一年,壽數完全相同。他若十七歲登基,便活了六十八歲。4.照最多而最有分量的見證,客蒙之和約大概訂於歐里梅敦戰役之後(主前470年)。如今各方既同意這和約是與亞達薛西訂的,其即位之始便無論如何必在470年之前。比較克呂格爾上引218頁。5.尼希米的歷史,與亞達薛西只在位四十七年的設想幾乎不能相合。尼希米成就了尼希米記1-12章所載的一切之後,回波斯在宮廷任職。照 Nehemiah 13:6,這發生於亞達薛西第三十二年。他歸回的時候未確切指明,只說「過了多日」(ימים לקץ,leqēts yāmı̂ym)。然而其缺席必持續經年,由其間所發生的事可見:百姓重新立誓遵守的與異族通婚之禁(Nehemiah 10:30),在他缺席期間首先被違犯;其後又藉民眾的決議嚴厲執行(Nehemiah 13:1-3);再後又被破壞——由尼希米歸回時照 Nehemiah 13:23 在殖民地發現許多異族女子可知。這些婚姻既已存在一段時日,由 Nehemiah 13:24 可見——那裏說這些婚姻的兒女半作亞實突話、不會說猶大話。尼希米照 Nehemiah 13:10 以下歸回時所發現的其他弊病,也暗示長期缺席:他見先前勞碌的果子幾乎盡毀。瑪拉基的預言也表明同樣的事——那些預言恰發表於尼希米兩次在耶路撒冷的時期之間:比較維特林加出色的論文《瑪拉基的時代》,載其《聖經觀察》vi.7,第二卷353頁以下。那裏百姓的狀況,正是他們被奪去兩位忠信領袖——早十三年到達、與尼希米長期共事的以斯拉,與尼希米本人——相當時日之後才會有的光景。但單想最先所提的事實——與異族女子的婚姻——便顯然需要多於九年的時期:那樣每個變化便只容三年;照 Nehemiah 13:24,這對第三個變化無疑太少,前兩個便更須縮短,不可容許。況且,若亞達薛西在位定為四十一年,這些事件連九年也沒有:因為尼希米的記載預設成書時亞達薛西仍在世;而這又不能置於尼希米歸回之後不久,因為必先有這一切弊病的革除。但我們若被尼希米的權威——他是當時人、與亞達薛西關係密切,不容例外——引到四十一年之上若干年,便已收穫良多:因為那樣,反對我們斷定的惟一論據——正典的見證——便完全旁落。

「提出間接證據之前,須先作一語,以辯明我們把亞達薛西即位之始與特米斯托克利之逃相連的關係。這一關係確實沒有古代作者的一致見證。支持它的,是修昔底德(第137章)——他論到來到亞洲的特米斯托克利說,ἐσπέμπει γράμματα ἐς βασιλέα Ἀρταξέρξην τὸν Ξέρξου, νεωστὶ βασιλεύοντα(他寫信給薛西斯的兒子亞達薛西王,就是新近作王的)——以及蘭普薩庫斯的卡隆:照普魯塔克(《特米斯托克利》第27章),他同樣叫他逃往亞達薛西。相反,另一些人——如埃福羅斯、狄農、克利塔爾庫斯、赫拉克利德(比較普魯塔克同處)——則記他去薛西斯處。如今按證人的權威衡量這些見證,裁決必無疑問地落在修昔底德與卡隆一邊。修昔底德與亞達薛西同時,約生於特米斯托克利之逃的時候。這位希臘史家之首說明(第97章)他記述米底戰爭與伯羅奔尼撒戰爭之間諸事的緣由:他以前的一切作者都略過這些事不提,惟一觸及的海拉尼科斯,也 βραχέως τε καὶ τοῖς χρόνοις οὐκ ἀκριβῶς ἐπεμνήσθη(簡略而不精確地按年代提過)——由此顯然可見:第一,後世作者關於這段時期的記載多麼不可靠,因為他們不可能有可信的當代證人,否則修昔底德不會不知;第二,修昔底德本人要求被視為這段時期審慎而精確的史家,故必受如此看待,因為這樣誠實的人不會把不屬於自己的據為己有。另一位證人卡隆更不易出錯,因為在那事件之時他正寫史,且住在亞洲。另一方面,支持相反設想的最老證人,都活在事件百餘年之後。埃福羅斯活過亞歷山大在亞洲的統治(論其無批判性,見達爾曼);狄農是隨亞歷山大出征的克利塔爾庫斯之父。「權衡這些論據,古人毫不猶疑地追隨修昔底德與卡隆的權威。普魯塔克(同處)如此行,並指出修昔底德的見證與編年著作更相合。內波斯說:『我知道多數作者這樣寫:特米斯托克利是在薛西斯在位時渡到亞洲的;但我最信修昔底德,因為在留下那段時期歷史的人中,他年代最近,又與他同城。』蘇伊達斯與阿里斯托芬《騎士》的評註家——前者論特米斯托克利的第二條目逐字取自後者——記他逃到 πρὸς τὸν Ἀρταξέρξην, τὸν Ξέρξου τοῦ Πέρσου παῖδα(波斯人薛西斯之子亞達薛西處),連另一設想也不提。在這一點上,我們更不怕反對,因為就我所知,現代批評家無一例外地追隨修昔底德與卡隆。只再說一點:相反的見解愈容易解釋其來源,便愈容易否棄——或因這事件恰落在薛西斯與亞達薛西在位的交界,或因二名的簡單混淆——這混淆愈常發生,便愈容易假定;我們在那些作者的同時代人亞里士多德《政治學》5.8中也發現它,在克特西亞斯第三十五篇(巴爾要在那裏違背一切抄本改字)與第四十四篇中也兩次發現。比較巴爾論該處,與賴馬魯斯論狄奧·卡西烏斯II.1370頁。末了,錯誤也可能起於:特米斯托克利之逃被置於正確的年份,但薛西斯被歸以二十一年,由此必然得出他投奔薛西斯的結論。幾位同時代作者同犯一錯的吻合,有利於這最後一說——它預設某個言之成理的原因。「現在提出間接證據。(1)先從確切給出特米斯托克利逃亡年份的見證——西塞羅《論友誼》第12章——開始。誠然,科爾西尼(上引III.180頁)斷言西塞羅說的是特米斯托克利被逐出雅典之年;但只需察看該段便信相反:「特米斯托克利——作了同一件事,正如二十年前科里奧蘭納斯在我們中間所作的。」科里奧蘭納斯之逃往沃爾西人在羅馬紀年263年、主前492年。特米斯托克利之逃便被西塞羅置於主前472年,比我們的遲一年——無關緊要,因為整數二十比更精確的十九更合西塞羅的用意。若多德韋爾的見解正確,兩事件之間便有二十七年之距。「2.狄奧多羅斯·西庫路斯(11.55)把特米斯托克利之逃置於第77屆奧林匹亞德第二年(主前471年);無論如何,這與只早兩年的我們的斷定遠比相反的斷定更合。但要指出:他把特米斯托克利居馬格尼西亞與他的死也置於同年;顯然,無論誤置或故意,他把特米斯托克利生平中绵延數年的事件壓縮進他死去的那一年。若這發生在主前471年,逃亡便至少要上溯至473年。我們的斷定與優西比烏——他記特米斯托克利之逃於第77屆奧林匹亞德第一年——只差一年。「3.但構成主要論證的是:照修昔底德所準確記錄的整個事件系列,使我們毫無保留地把特米斯托克利之逃置於不遲於主前473年。希臘聯軍在保薩尼亞斯統率下遠征塞浦路斯與拜占庭、攻陷後者、以及因保薩尼亞斯的驕橫而霸權由拉棲代夢人轉到雅典人——諸事落在主前477年——可視為已被克林頓(270頁以下)無可爭辯地確立。O. 繆勒《多利斯人》(ii.498頁)把這些事件分佈於五年的見解,與修昔底德第94章的 ἐν τῇδε τῇ ἡγεμονίᾳ(en tēde tē hēgemonia,在這個霸權之下)一語相悖——該語把拜占庭的攻陷與塞浦路斯遠征置於同年。波波已證明:不違背一切批評權威地更改經文,這些話便不能與下文相連。而且這些事件的最末一件,照古代一致的見證置於主前477年。克林頓(249頁)指出:以這一年為起點的一切雅典霸權時期推算,彼此只在所設的終點上不同。修昔底德第128章也把塞浦路斯遠征與拜占庭遠征作為緊相承接的相連。若多德韋爾被迫承認這些他壓縮為一年的事件不屬於他所設的470年(61頁)而屬於477年,他必見把事件之链拉長到465年為不可能,而放棄整個假說。盟軍的不滿之後便是保薩尼亞斯被召回。這仍屬同年,部分由事情本身顯然可見——它預設霸權仍在;部分由修昔底德第95章:ἐν τούτῳ δε οἱ Λακεδαιμόνιοι μετεπέμποντο Παυσανίαν ἀνακρινοῦντες ὧν περὶ ἑπυνθάνοντο(在這期間,拉棲代夢人召回保薩尼亞斯,查問他們所聽聞的事)。保薩尼亞斯到斯巴達獲釋之後,私下乘一槳船前往拜占庭。這不可能在其後很久,因為修昔底德第128章隨即記述;最要緊的是,保薩尼亞斯發現艦隊仍在拜占庭。他在那裏停留不久,由修昔底德第131章可知——雅典人把他從那裏逐出。他退到特羅阿斯的殖民地;聽聞他與蠻族私通的報告後,從那裏被召回斯巴達。五長老把他下監,不久又釋放。那時他與特米斯托克利的來往發生——特米斯托克利當時已被逐出雅典,住在阿爾戈斯,從那裏遊歷伯羅奔尼撒其餘各地。保薩尼亞斯是在特米斯托克利被逐出雅典之後才首次把他拉進自己的計劃,是普魯塔克所斷言;他們之間的私人來往由一切記載確定。保薩尼亞斯這次獲釋與他的死之間沒有相當長的時期,此點清楚。保薩尼亞斯未被定罪,因為沒有確實的證據。然而,心理上不可能的是:他竟沒有很快提供證據——竟謹慎地多年不公開得罪人——試想他的驕橫已升至瘋狂,奪去他一切的審慎;他自己已使叛國計劃無從執行;照修昔底德第130章,他穿米底服裝往來,携米底與埃及侍從行經色雷斯,擺設波斯筵席,使人難以接近,放縱情慾——修昔底德自己意味深長地評論他:καὶ κατέχειν τὴν διάνοιαν οὐκ ἠδύνατο ἀλλ ̓ ἔργοις βραχέσι προύδήλου, ἅ τῇ γνώμῃ μειζόνως ἔπειτα ἔμελλε πράξειν(他不能約束自己的心思,而以細微的行為顯露他日後必更本乎此心而行);同一位史家在第132章甚至從普拉提亞戰役之後不久的時期舉出他無謂狂妄的一例。事敗於那要把最後幾封信帶給阿爾塔巴祖斯致王的人。事情進行得多麼倉促、決沒有耗去四年,由王為加速其事而特派阿爾塔巴祖斯前往小亞細亞一事可見。發覺之後他隨即死亡(比較修昔底德133)。我們給這些事件三年的時期,決不算太少。不必超出於此,由狄奧多羅斯所示——他把這一切事件壓縮進主前477年(第75屆奧林匹亞德第四年)。若始末相隔八九年,他怎能這樣作?這樣的錯誤怎能發生?他以手頭的資料,把保薩尼亞斯的敗亡置於遠過此時為不可能,由他無以別解的虛構——特米斯托克利的兩次控告——顯然可見。如今我們既須把保薩尼亞斯之死約置於主前474年、決不遲於此,特米斯托克利之逃便不能遲於主前473年。因為保薩尼亞斯死時,特米斯托克利在伯羅奔尼撒已經相當時日。對他的控告緊隨那事件之後(比較修昔底德I.135);拉棲代夢人的利益——再沒有比使雅典人分擔他們的恥辱更合其願——與特米斯托克利在雅典的仇敵的利益(普魯塔克《特米斯托克利》23章:κατεβόων μὲν αὐτοῦ Λακεδαιμόνιοι, κατηγόρουν δ ̓ οἱ φθονοῦντες τῶν πολιτῶν——拉棲代夢人大聲控告他,嫉妒的公民也控訴他)相合,必使裁決盡量加速。特米斯托克利受雅典人與拉棲代夢人兩面的逼迫,從伯羅奔尼撒逃往科基拉。在那裏被拒居留,退往對岸大陸。在將被追兵趕上的危險中(修昔底德136章:καὶ διωκόμενος ὑπὸ τῶν προστεταγμένων κατὰ πύστιν ᾖ χωροίη——被奉命追捕的人追逼,晝夜奔逃),他見自己不得不逃往摩羅西亞王阿德墨托斯處。他在那裏也不能久住,因為照修昔底德第137章,追兵一來,阿德墨托斯便把他送走。我們怎能設想追兵會遠落其後?他的居所怎能長久保密?修昔底德明說,追兵的到來與特米斯托克利逃往亞洲,發生得很晚不多(ὕστερον ου ̓ πολλῷ,husteron ou pollō)。誠然,若可信普魯塔克(第24章)所記斯泰辛布羅圖斯的說法,便須設特米斯托克利與阿德墨托斯同住了數月,因為他敘述其友人把妻子兒女從雅典秘密帶出送到他那裏。但不可依賴它,由斯泰辛布羅圖斯隨即的荒誕虛構顯然可見——連普魯塔克也驚訝(εἶτ ̓ οὐκ οἶδ ̓ ὅπως ἐπιλαθόμενος τούτων, η τὸν Θεμιστοκλέα ποιῶν ἐπιλαθόμενον, πλεῖσαι φησιν, κ.τ.λ.——其後不知怎的他忘了這些,或使特米斯托克利忘了這些,說他揚帆等等)——他不察一個傳說取消了另一個,竟又提出:特米斯托克利被阿德墨托斯送往西西里,向希倫求其女為妻,許諾使希臘臣服於他。普魯塔克稱斯泰辛布羅圖斯為無恥的說謊者(《伯里克利》13章)。特米斯托克利的兒子們留在雅典,由蘇伊達斯的一段記載顯然可見;而修昔底德第137章與普魯塔克的見證——友人是在特米斯托克利到達亞洲「之後」才把金子送給他、使他能酬謝載他來亞洲的船主——同時表明斯泰辛布羅圖斯斷言之誤,並印證這意見:特米斯托克利逃亡途中在任何一地停留的時間,都短到友人來不及把所需金子送到那裏。阿德墨托斯把特米斯托克利送到皮德納,他從那裏乘小船直往亞洲。這樣,保薩尼亞斯之死與特米斯托克利到亞洲之間既至多一年,此事便最遲發生於主前473年,或許474年;即使前者,我們也完全有理由把亞達薛西即位之始——它仍不能與特米斯托克利的到來恰好同時——置於主前474年。「4.若設亞達薛西即位之始與特米斯托克利之逃同在465年,便必須給蘭普薩庫斯的卡隆以離譜的高壽。照蘇伊達斯,他在第一代大流士、即第69屆奧林匹亞德、主前504年時仍活躍。既然他的史書提到特米斯托克利逃往亞達薛西——若置於465年——他便至少寫了四十年史。這誠非絕無可能;但在可疑之案中,必須作為可能性較小的一端而否棄。維特林加(《撒迦利亞書導論》29頁)說:『歷史之事,不當以罕見反常的例子解釋,而當以共同的生活規律與常序解釋。若事情另有其實,當在史書中記明,免得粗心者受欺。』比較他對此題更精的議論。這論證並非無力,由錯誤編年的某些辯護者想以快刀斬結的方式除掉它,顯然可見。蘇伊達斯在其更古的權威中引得上述卡隆年代的斷定之後,加上 μᾶλλον δὲ ἦν ἐπὶ τῶν Περσικῶν(意謂:更可能在波斯戰爭之時)。克羅伊策(《希臘史家殘篇》95頁)未經進一步查考便否棄這日期,因它給卡隆過高的年齡。「5.照修昔底德I.136,特米斯托克利渡海往亞洲時,遇上了正圍攻納克索斯的雅典艦隊。而照修昔底德第100章的見證——它使一切別的論證成為多餘——納克索斯之圍發生在雅典人在歐里梅敦大捷之前;照狄奧多羅斯,那大捷屬於主前470年,且不能更遲,因為那是雅典人對波斯人的第一件相當的事業,與波斯的戰事是他們向盟邦徵收重賦的惟一理由。比較修昔底德i.94。霸權轉到雅典人以來,除攻取不重要的埃昂外,對波斯人幾乎無所作為。修昔底德也引我們到與狄奧多羅斯所給幾乎相同的年份:狄奧多魯斯以 χρόνῳ ὕστερον(chronō husteron,過了些時)連接塔索斯的叛離(主前467年)——這話不能用在事件緊相承接之處。僅憑這些理由,納克索斯之圍與特米斯托克利之逃便不落在471年之後。再想納克索斯是雅典人與之失和的第一個盟邦(比較修昔底德I.98)——照事情的性質,由修昔底德的議論與後世史家的比較尤其分明,那幾乎不可能首次發生在七年之後——再想修昔底德(第98章)把霸權轉移直到攻取納克索斯諸事件相連的方式,我們便將毫不猶疑地把後者置於早數年的主前474或473年。「6.特米斯托克利之逃至少早於歐里梅敦戰役三年,因為他多半死於後者之前。而他的死必在他到亞洲數年之後(比較修昔底德第138章)。學語言用去一年;ταύτης ἦῤχε τῆς χώρας, δίντος, κ.τ.λ.(tautēs ērche tēs chōras, dontos——他治理這地,王既賜他等等)所含的事,無論如何也需一些時日。修昔底德記,照某些人的說法,特米斯托克利服毒——ἀδύνατον νομίσαντα εἶναι ἐπιτελέσαι βασιλεῖ α ὑπέεσχετο(意謂:認為不能成就對王所許的)——認為不能成就對王所許的。這預設特米斯托克利被迫履行所許;若他死時尚非如此,修昔底德惟在此事上自出判斷的那傳聞便無從發生。普魯塔克明確把特米斯托克利之死與客蒙的遠征相連。多位作者如此,並述最具體的情節(比較斯塔維倫論《內波斯·特米斯托克利》10的段落);這一切情節盡可如西塞羅(《布魯圖斯》11章)與內波斯那樣視為虛構,然而萬事所繫的惟一歷史基礎——「特米斯托克利死於歐里梅敦戰役之前」這「事實」——卻確立不移。「7.克呂格爾(上引218頁)已表明:普魯塔克所記特米斯托克利享年六十五歲,使我們不能把他的死置於主前470年之後,因而不能把他的逃置於473年之後。照埃利安《雜史》iii.21一段內具可信性的記載,特米斯托克利幼年放學時,不肯讓路給僭主庇西特拉圖。設此事發生於庇西特拉圖末年即主前529年、特米斯托克利時年六歲,他便生於535年,死於470年。說普魯塔克記特米斯托克利在客蒙塞浦路斯遠征時(主前449年)尚在、馬拉松戰役時尚年輕,也不是有效的反對:前者顯然是把那事件與緊先於歐里梅敦大捷的塞浦路斯波斯艦隊之敗相混(比較狄奧多魯斯11.60;達爾曼《研究》i.69頁),後者只是由這錯誤推出的結論。達爾曼(71頁)評論說:『誰不存成見地讀修昔底德I.138那段,就必看出特米斯托克利之死緊隨他在波斯的定居之後——若修昔底德可信,大概在第二年。』「這一切論證在被駁倒之前,以下的話仍站立:這預言的彌賽亞解釋是惟一正確的解釋;所謂偽但以理正如真但以理一樣,具有惟獨神的靈所能給予的對未來的洞察;因此,這恩惠既不可能賜給任何欺騙者,本書的真實性便必然隨之而立,反對它的一切論證之無效,已經顯明。」

五、本節餘下惟一的探究點,是關乎把六十九個七的全期分為七個七與六十二個七兩個較小部分;即把四百八十三年分為四百三十四年與四十九年兩期。這探究歸結為另一問題:亞達薛西第二十年命令頒出之後,可有四十九年的時期以任何方式有別於其後,或可有任何「理由」在那裏立一紀元?若亞達薛西第二十年的命令在主前454年,從中減去四十九年,便得主前405年為標誌的時期;即約在那時將有重大的變化,或有新的一系列事務開始,使前期與後期適當地分開。如今,關乎七個七即四十九年,本段公正的解釋無疑是:那時間將用於重建那城、把城務立於恆久的根基;從那時期末了起,再曆六十二個七即四百三十四年到彌賽亞顯現。誠然,經文未明確說明這一點;經文中「街市必然重新建造,城牆也必重建,即使在艱難的時候」一語也未明限於任何一期;但下一節也說,六十二個七的時期將以彌賽亞的顯現、或他的被剪除結束;因此公正地推想,先前的七個七的時期特以「艱難的時候」——街市與城牆在其間重建——為特徵。現在的問題是:那時間是否實際用於重建恢復那城?關於這一點,可述如下:(1)有強烈的「可能性」:重建城牆、使耶路撒冷恢復到被擄前的狀況,需相當的時日。當記得:它久已傾覆;那地荒涼;耶路撒冷沒有足以使它快速成長的商業地位;城中可賴以重建的人寥寥;重建材料大部分須從遠處運來;工程遭撒瑪利亞人極頑強的反對;照尼希米所記,築牆時工人一手作工、一手拿兵器;從事工程的又大多是窮人。想到這些,至少並非不可能:要說工程完全竣事,需四十九年。(2)然而更要緊的問題是:事實是否印證這一點;那城重建的終結是否約在那時期,使所能說的時間是七個七、而非例如六個、五個或九個。未必需要確定到精確的年份即四十九年的終點;但在時間的一般劃分上,無疑必須確定到能看出「那」時期當被指定,而非同樣一般地在七個七、或二、或六、或九、或任何別數的七之末。至於那正是亞達薛西諭令所籌劃、尼希米所承擔之工完成的時期,不難表明:(a)合理地推想,七個七所指的時間,將是重建那城、使其事務恢復原狀之時——或完成使國民從被擄的影響中恢復、重立於昔日根基的安排之時。這是但以理主要的求問;這將是顯著的時期;這將是「命令發出」所為的目的;這構成時間的自然劃分。(b)事實上,尼希米在波斯列王命令之下所承擔之工的完成,直到此處所指的時期;他作猶大省長恢復百姓、把國務重立於昔日根基的最後行動,恰在亞達薛西·隆基曼努斯命令頒出後四十九年左右的時期。那事件如上所設,發生於主前454年;七個七即四十九年之末便 是主前405年——約當大流士·諾圖斯在位末年(見上表)。尼希米兩度任猶大省長,他所承擔的恢復之工直到他第二任期才完成。第一次在職十二年,因他在亞達薛西第二十年受任,第三十二年回到王那裏(Nehemiah 13:6);照上述計算,這下至主前442年。其後他在波斯王那裏多久,他自己未明說,只說「多日」(Nehemiah 13:6)。此後他再獲王准回耶路撒冷,第二次任猶大省長(Nehemiah 13:6-7)。從他第一次回波斯——在猶大度過十二年之後——到主前405年,為三十七年。照此,「七個七」之末與「重建恢復」那城之業的完成,必在那三十七年之末。關於這一點,可述如下:(1)尼希米已知享高壽(約瑟夫斯);設他初次受任猶大省長時三十歲、而「七個七」即四十九年末所指的時候是他在耶路撒冷事務恢復之工的完成,全期也只到他七十九歲。(2)照普里多(《聯編》II.206頁以下),尼希米恢復那城的最後行動發生於大流士·諾圖斯在位第十五年——即主前408年。照通行的編年計算,這與上述估計只差三年;想到「七個七」的時間是取整數的計算,這已是相當準確的估計。此外還當記得,精確到年月的編年不能絕對確定;統籌一切情形,預言所指的時期與歷史記載如此接近,實屬可觀。因此剩下的問題只是:所指尼希米最後的行動是否發生於所述之時——大流士·諾圖斯十五年、即主前408年;它是否足夠顯著重要,足以劃分預言的兩期、或作恢復重建耶路撒冷之工的恰當結束。他第二次巡視耶路撒冷時以猶大省長職分所行的事,記在 Nehemiah 13:7-31。他所行的具體事項包括:除去他缺席期間聽任滋長、關乎聖殿事奉的若干弊病——聖殿因此大受玷污(Nehemiah 13:7-14);恢復安息日的正當遵守——它已大受忽視(Nehemiah 13:15-22);並強使犯了非法婚姻的猶太人與其妻分離(Nehemiah 13:23-31)。這些行動是使聖殿事務和那城狀況重立於昔日根基所必需的。這些行動中的最後一件——使犯非法婚姻者與其妻分離——正是標誌「七個七」之末、須為之尋求日期的一件。Nehemiah 13:28 述明這發生於「大祭司以利亞實的孫子、約雅達的一個兒子」作「和倫人參巴拉的女婿」之時;即發生於約雅達任大祭司之時。而照《亞歷山大編年》,約雅達在大流士·諾圖斯第十一年繼其父任職;普里多不無道理地設想,這事件可能在他任大祭司之後四年之久,便到大流士·諾圖斯十五年、即主前408年。比較雅恩《希伯來聯邦》179-182頁;普里多《聯編》ii.206-210頁。那麼,若這就是所指的事件,其時間已足夠準確地與預言相合——足以把前期與後期分開。事件本身也足夠重要,堪當此位。它實際上是完成「恢復重建耶路撒冷」之目的所必須作成的事;實際上是「波斯諭令之下猶太事務的恢復」——即在那諭令之下、把猶太事務立於正當根基——實質上即被擄前根基——之上所實際成就的事。這才是最完全意義上那次被擄的終結,它把過去與未來分開——構成猶太民族歷史上的一個「時期或紀元」。末了只須就本節補一句——這話同樣適用於本章末兩節的解釋——若設這是在彌賽亞來臨之後寫成、並設計構成看似這些事件的預言或預測,此處的語言也正是會恰當使用的語言。從重建那城命令發出之時起,全部時長會準確地分為兩大部分——恢復那城之工完成所需的部分,與延伸到彌賽亞來臨的部分——而前者會終於如今設想「七個七」即四十九年實際終止之處。若這在「歷史」的回顧中是正確的分配,它作為「預言」的展望也是正確的。

Original em inglês

Know, therefore, and understand - Hengstenberg renders this, "and thou wilt know and understand;" and supposes that the design of Gabriel is to awaken the attention and interest of Daniel by the assurance that, if he would give attention, he would understand the subject by the explanation which he was about to give. So also Theodotion renders it in the future tense. The Hebrew is in the future tense, and would probably convey the idea that he might, or would know and understand the matter. So Lengerke renders it, "Und so mogest du wissen," etc. The object is doubtless to call the attention of Daniel to the subject, with the assurance that he might comprehend the great points of the communication which he was about to make respecting the seventy weeks. In the previous verse, the statement was a general one; in this, the angel states the time when the period of the seventy weeks was to commence, and then that the whole period was to be broken up or divided into three smaller portions or epochs, each evidently marking some important event, or constituting an important era. The first period of seven weeks was evidently to be characterized by something in which it would be different from what would follow, or it would reach to some important epoch, and then would follow a continuous period of sixty-two weeks, after which, during the remaining one week, to complete the whole number of seventy, the Messiah would come and would be cut off, and the series of desolations would commence which would result in the entire destruction of the city.

That from the going forth of the commandment - Hebrew, "of the word" - דבר dâbâr. It is used, however, as in Daniel 9:23, in the sense of commandment or order. The expression "gone forth" (מצא môtsâ') would properly apply to the "issuing" of an order or decree. So in Daniel 9:23 - דבר יצא yâtsâ' dâbâr - "the commandment went forth." The word properly means a going forth, and is applied to the rising sun, that goes forth from the east, Psalm 19:6 (7); then a "place" of going forth, as a gate, a fountain of waters, the east, etc., Ezekiel 42:11; Isaiah 41:18; Psalm 75:6 (7). The word here has undoubted reference to the promulgation of a decree or command, but there is nothing in the words to determine "by whom" the command was to be issued. So far as the "language" is concerned, it would apply equally well to a command issued by God, or by the Persian king, and nothing but the circumstances can determine which is referred to. Hengstenberg supposes that it is the former, and that the reference is to the Divine purpose, or the command issued from the "heavenly council" to rebuild Jerusalem. But the more natural and obvious meaning is, to understand it of the command' actually issued by the Persian monarch to restore and build the city of Jerusalem. This has been the interpretation given by the great body of expositors, and the reasons for it seem to be perfectly clear:

(a) This would be the interpretation affixed to it naturally, if there were no theory to support, or if it did not open a chronological difficulty not easy to settle.

(b) This is the only interpretation which can give anything like definiteness to the passage. Its purpose is to designate some fixed and certain period from which a reckoning could be made as to the time when the Messiah would come. But, so far as appears, there was no such definite and marked command on the part of God; no period which can be fixed upon when he gave commandment to restore and build Jerusalem; no exact and settled point from which one could reckon as to the period when the Messiah would come. It seems to me, therefore, to be clear, that the allusion is to some order to rebuild the city, and as this order could come only from one who had at that time jurisdiction over Jerusalem, and Judea, and who could command the resources necessary to rebuild the ruined city, that order must be one that would emanate from the reigning power; that is, in fact, the Persian power - for that was the power that had jurisdiction at the close of the seventy years' exile. But, as there were several orders or commands in regard to the restoration of the city and the temple, and as there has been much difficulty in ascertaining the exact chronology of the events of that remote period, it has not been easy to determine the precise order referred to, or to relieve the whole subject from perplexity and difficulty. Lengerke supposes that the reference here is the same as in Daniel 9:2, to the promise made to Jeremiah, and that this is the true point from which the reckoning is to be made. The exact edict referred to will be more properly considered at the close of the verse. All that is necessarily implied here is, that the time from which the reckoning is to be commenced is some command or order issued to restore and build Jerusalem.

To restore - Margin, "build again." The Hebrew is, properly, "to cause to return" - להשׁיב lehâshı̂yb. The word might be applied to the return of the captives to their own land, but it is evidently used here with reference to the city of Jerusalem, and the meaning must be, "to restore it to its former condition." It was evidently the purpose to cause it to return, as it were, to its former spendour; to reinstate it in its former condition as a holy city - the city where the worship of God would be celebrated, and it is this purpose which is referred to here. The word, in Hiphil, is used in this sense of restoring to a former state, or to renew, in the following places: Psalm 80:3, "Turn us again - השׁיבנוּ hăshı̂ybēnû - and cause thy face to shine." So Psalm 80:7, Psalm 80:19. Isaiah 1:26, "And I will "restore" thy judges as at the first," etc. The meaning here would be met by the supposition that Jerusalem was to be put into its former condition.

And to build Jerusalem - It was then in ruins. The command, which is referred to here, must be one to build it up again - its houses, temple, walls; and the fair sense is, that some such order would be issued, and the reckoning of the seventy weeks must "begin" at the issuing of this command. The proper interpretation of the prophecy demands that "that" time shall be assumed in endeavoring to ascertain when the seventy weeks would terminate. In doing this, it is evidently required in all fairness that we should not take the time when the Messiah "did" appear - or the birth of the Lord Jesus, assuming that to be the "terminus ad quem" - the point to which the seventy weeks were to extend - and then reckon "backward" for a space of four hundred and ninety years, to see whether we cannot find some event which by a possible construction would bear to be applied as the "terminus a quo," the point from which we are to begin to reckon; but we are to ascertain when, in fact, the order was given to rebuild Jerusalem, and to make "that" the "terminus a quo" - the starting point in the reckoning. The consideration of the fulfillment of this may with propriety be reserved to the close of the verse.

Unto the Messiah - The word Messiah occurs but four times in the common version of the Scriptures: Daniel 9:25-26 : John 1:41; John 4:25. It is synonymous in meaning with the word "Christ," the Anointed. See the notes at Matthew 1:1. Messiah is the Hebrew word; Christ the Greek. The Hebrew word (משׁיח mâshı̂yach) occurs frequently in the Old Testament, and, with the exception of these two places in Daniel, it is uniformly translated "anointed," and is applied to priests, to prophets, and to kings, as being originally set apart to their offices by solemn acts of anointing. So far as the "language" is concerned here, it might be applied to anyone who sustained these offices, and the proper application is to be determined from the connection. Our translators have introduced the article - "unto the Messiah." This is wanting in the Hebrew, and should not have been introduced, as it gives a definiteness to the prophecy which the original language does not necessarily demand.

Our translators undoubtedly understood it as referring to him who is known as the Messiah, but this is not necessarily implied in the original. All that the language fairly conveys is, "until an anointed one." Who "that" was to be is to be determined from other circumstances than the mere use of the language, and in the interpretation of the language it should not be assumed that the reference is to any particular individual. That some eminent personage is designated; some one who by way of eminence would be properly regarded as anointed of God; some one who would act so important a part as to characterize the age, or determine the epoch in which he should live; some one so prominent that he could be referred to as "anointed," with no more definite appellation; some one who would be understood to be referred to by the mere use of this language, may be fairly concluded from the expression used - for the angel clearly meant to imply this, and to direct the mind forward to some one who would have such a prominence in the history of the world.

The object now is merely to ascertain the meaning of the "language." All that is fairly implied is, that it refers to some one who would have such a prominence as anointed, or set apart to the office of prophet, priest, or king, that it could be understood that he was referred to by the use of this language. The reference is not to the anointed one, as of one who was already known or looked forward to as such - for then the article would have been used; but to some one who, when he appeared, would have such marked characteristics that there would be no difficulty in determining that he was the one intended. Hengstenberg well remarks, "We must, therefore, translate "an anointed one, a prince," and assume that the prophet, in accordance with the uniform character of his prophecy, chose the more indefinite, instead of the more definite designation, and spoke only of AN anointed one, a prince, instead of the anointed one, the prince - κατ ̓ ἐξοχήν kat' exochēn - and left his hearers to draw a deeper knowledge respecting him, from the prevailing expectations, grounded on earlier prophecies of a future great King, from the remaining declarations of the context, and from the fulfillment, the coincidence of which with the prophecy must here be the more obvious, since an accurate date had been given." - Christol. ii. 334, 335.

The Vulgate renders this, Usque ad Christum ducem - "even to Christ the leader," or ruler. The Syriac, "to the advent of Christ the king." Theodotion, ἕως Χριστοῦ ἡγουμένου heōs Christou hēgoumenou - "Christ the leader," or ruler. The question whether this refers to Christ will be more appropriately considered at the close of the verse. The inquiry will then occur, also, whether this refers to his birth, or to his appearance as the anointed one - his taking upon himself publicly the office. The language would apply to either, though it would perhaps more properly refer to the latter - to the time when he should appear as such - or should be anointed, crowned, or set apart to the office, and be fully instituted in it. It could not be demonstrated that either of these applications would be a departure from the fair interpretation of the words, and the application must be determined by some other circumstances, if any are expressed. What those are in the case will be considered at the close of the verse.

The Prince - נגיד nāgı̂yd. This word properly means a leader, a prefect, a prince. It is a word of very general character, and might be applied to any leader or ruler. It is applied to an overseer, or, as we should say, a "secretary" of the treasury, 1 Chronicles 26:24; 2 Chronicles 31:12; an overseer of the temple, 1 Chronicles 9:11; 2 Chronicles 31:13; of the palace, 2 Chronicles 28:7; and of military affairs, 1 Chronicles 13:1; 2 Chronicles 32:21. It is also used absolutely to denote a prince of a people, any one of royal dignity, 1 Samuel 9:16; 1 Samuel 10:1; 1 Samuel 13:14. - Gesenius. So far as this word, therefore, is concerned, it would apply to any prince or leader, civil or military; any one of royal dignity, or who should distinguish himself, or make himself a leader in civil, ecclesiastical, or military affairs, or who should receive an appointment to any such station. It is a word which would be as applicable to the Messiah as to any other leader, but which has nothing in itself to make it necessary to apply it to him. All that can be fairly deduced from its use here is, that it would be some prominent leader; some one that would be known without anymore definite designation; someone on whom the mind would naturally rest, and someone to whom when he appeared it would be applied without hesitation and without difficulty. There can be no doubt that a Hebrew, in the circumstances of Daniel, and with the known views and expectations of the Hebrew people, would apply such a phrase to the Messiah.

Shall be seven weeks - See the notes at Daniel 9:24. The reason for dividing the whole period into seven weeks, sixty-two weeks, and one week, is not formally stated, and will be considered at the close of the verse. All that is necessary here in order to an explanation of the language, and of what is to be anticipated in the fulfillment, is this:

(a) That, according to the above interpretation Daniel 9:24, the period would be forty-nine years.

(b) That this was to be the "first" portion of the whole time, not time that would be properly taken out of any part of the whole period.

(c) That there was to be some event at the end of the forty-nine years which would designate a period, or a natural division of the time, or that the portion which was designated by the forty-nine years was to be distinctly characterized from the next period referred to as sixty-two weeks, and the next period as one week.

(d) No intimation is given in the words as to the nature of this period, or as to what would distinguish one portion from the others, and what that was to be is to be learned from subsequent explanations, or from the actual course of events. If one period was characterized by war, and another by peace; one in building the city and the walls, and the other by quiet prosperity; one by abundance, and the other by famine; one by sickness, and the other by health - all that is fairly implied by the words would be met. It is foretold only that there would be something that would designate these periods, and serve to distinguish the one from the other.

And threescore and two weeks - Sixty-two weeks; that is, as above explained Daniel 9:24, four hundred and thirty-four years. The fair meaning is, that there would be something which would characterize that long period, and serve to distinguish it from what preceded it. It is not indeed intimated what that would be, and the nature of the case seems to require that we should look to the events - to the facts in the course of the history to determine what that was. Whether it was peace, prosperity, quiet, order, or the prevalence of religion as contrasted with the former period, all that the words fairly imply would be fulfilled in either of them.

The street shall be built again - This is a general assertion or prediction, which does not seem to have any special reference to the "time" when it would be done. The fair interpretation of the expression does not require us to understand that it should be after the united period of the seven weeks and the sixty-two weeks, nor during either one of those periods; that is, the language is not such that we are necessarily required to affix it to any one period. It seems to be a general assurance designed to comfort Daniel with the promise that the walls and streets of Jerusalem, now desolate, would be built again, and that this would occur some time during this period. His mind was particularly anxious respecting the desolate condition of the city, and the declaration is here made that it would be restored. So far as the languages - the grammatical construction is concerned, it seems to me that this would be fulfilled if it were done either at the time of the going forth of the commandment, or during either of the periods designated, or even after these periods.

It is, however, most natural, in the connection, to understand it of the "first" period - the seven weeks, or the forty-nine years - since it is said that "the commandment would go forth to restore, and to build Jerusalem;" and since, as the whole subsequent period is divided into three portions, it may be presumed that the thing that would characterize the first portion, or what would first be done, would be to execute the commandment - that is, to restore and build the city. These considerations would lead us, therefore, to suppose that the thing which would characterize the first period - the forty-nine years - would be the rebuilding of the city; and "the time" - a time which, considering the extent and entireness of the ruins, the nature of the opposition that might be encountered, the difficulty of collecting enough from among the exiles to return and do it, the want of means, and the embarrassments which such an undertaking might be supposed to involve, cannot, probably, be regarded as too long.

The word rendered "street" - רחוב rechôb - means a "street," so called from its "breadth," and would properly, therefore, be applied to a wide street. Then it denotes a market-place, or a forum - the broad open place at the gates of Oriental cities where public trials were held, and things exposed for sale, 2 Chronicles 32:6. In Ezra 10:9, the word refers to the area or court before the temple: "And all the people sat in the street (ברחוב bı̂rechôb) of the house of God," etc. Compare Nehemiah 8:1, Nehemiah 8:3, Nehemiah 8:16. The reference in this place, therefore, may be to that area or court; or it may be to any place of concourse, or any thoroughfare. It is such language as would be naturally used to denote that the city would be restored to its former condition. The phrase "shall be built again" is, in the margin, "return and be builded." This is in accordance with the Hebrew. That is, it would be restored to its former state; it would, as it were, come back and be built up again. Hengstenberg renders it "a street is restored and built." The phrase properly implies that it would assume its former condition, the word "built" here being used in the sense of "made," as we speak of "making a road." Lengerke renders it, wird wieder hergestellt - "shall be again restored." Theodotion renders it, ἐπιστρέψει epistrepsei - "it shall return," understanding it as meaning that there would be a return, to wit, from the exile. But the more correct meaning undoubtedly is, that the street would return to its former state, and be rebuilt.

And the wall - Margin, "ditch." Hengstenberg renders this, "and firmly is it determined;" maintaining that the word חרוּץ chârûts here means fixed, determined, resolved on, and that the idea is, the purpose that the city should be rebuilt was firmly resolved on in the Divine mind, and that the design of what is here said was to comfort and animate the returned Hebrews in their efforts to rebuild the city, in all the discouragements and troubles which would attend such an undertaking. The common interpretation, however, has been that it refers to a ditch, trench, or wall, that would be constructed at the time of the rebuilding of the city. So the Vulgate, "muri, walls." So Theodotion, τεῖχος teichos - wall. The Syriac renders it, "Jerusalem, and the villages, and the streets." Luther, Mauren, walls. Lengerke renders it, as Hengstenberg does, "and it is determined." Maurer understands the two expressions, "street and wall," to be equivalent to "within and without" - meaning that the city would be thoroughly and entirely rebuilt.

The Hebrew word חרוּץ chârûts means, properly, what is cut in, or dug out, from חרץ chârats - to cut in. The word is translated "sharp-pointed things" in Job 41:30; "gold, fine gold, choice gold," in Psalm 68:13; Proverbs 3:14; Proverbs 8:10, Proverbs 8:19; Proverbs 16:16; Zechariah 9:3; a threshing instrument, Isaiah 28:27; Amos 1:3; sharp (referring to a threshing instrument), Isaiah 41:15; "wall," Daniel 9:25; and "decision," Joel 3:14. It does not elsewhere occur in the Scriptures. The notion of "gold" as connected with the word is probably derived from the fact of its being dug for, or eagerly sought by men. That idea is, of course, not applicable here. Gesenius supposes that it here means a "ditch or trench" of a fortified city. This seems to me to be the probable signification. At all events, this has the concurrence of the great body of interpreters; and this accords well with the connection. The word does not properly mean "wall," and it is never elsewhere so used. It need not be said that it was common, if not universal, in wailed cities to make a deep ditch or trench around them to prevent the approach of an enemy, and such language would naturally be employed in speaking of the rebuilding of a city. Prof. Stuart renders it, "with broad spaces, and narrow limits."

Even in troublous times - Margin, "strait of." Hengstenberg, "in a time of distress." Lengerke, Im Druck der Zeiten - in a pressure of times. Vulgate, In angustia temporum. Theodotion, in the Septuagint, renders it, "And these times shall be emptied out" (Thompson) - καὶ ἐκκενωθήσονται οἱ καιροί kai ekkenōthēsontai hoi kairoi. The proper meaning of the Hebrew word (צוק tsôq) is, distress, trouble, anguish; and the reference is, doubtless. to times that would be characterized by trouble, perplexity, and distress. The allusion is clearly to the rebuilding of the city, and the use of this language would lead us to anticipate that such an enterprise would meet with opposition or embarrasment; that there would be difficulty in accomplishing it; that the work would not be carried on easily, and that a considerable time would be necessary to finish it.

Having gone through with an investigation of the meaning of the words and phrases of this verse, we are now prepared to inquire more particularly what things are referred to, and whether the predictions have been fulfilled. The points which it is necessary to examine are the following: - To whom reference is made by the Messiah the Prince; the time designated by the going forth of the commandment - or the "terminus a quo;" the question whether the whole period extends to the "birth" of him here referred to as the Messiah the Prince, or to his assuming the office or appearing as such; the time embraced in the first seven weeks - and the fulfillment - or the question whether, from the time of the going forth of the commandment to the appearing of the Messiah, the period of the four hundred and ninety years can be fairly made out. These are evidently important points, and it need not be said that a great variety of opinions has prevailed in regard to them, and that they are attended with no little difficulty.

I. To whom reference is made as the Messiah the Prince. In the exposition of the meaning of the words, we have seen that there is nothing in the language itself to determine this. It is applicable to anyone who should be set apart as a ruler or prince, and might be applied to Cyrus, to any anointed king, or to him who is properly designated now as the Messiah - the Lord Jesus. Compare the notes at Isaiah 45:1. It is unnecessary to show that a great variety of opinions has been entertained, both among the Jewish rabbis and among Christian commentators, respecting the question to whom this refers. Among the Jews, Jarchi and Jacchiades supposed that it referred to Cyrus; Ben Gersom, and others, to Zerubbabel; Aben Ezra to Nehemiah; rabbi Azariah to Artaxerxes. Bertholdt, Lengerke, Maurer, and this class of expositors generally, suppose that the reference is to Cyrus, who is called the Messiah, or the "Anointed," in Isaiah 45:1.

According to this interpretation, it is supposed that the reference is to the seventy years of Jeremiah, and that the meaning is, that "seven weeks," or forty-nine years, would elapse from the desolation of the city until the time of Cyrus. See Maurer, in loc. Compare also Lengerke, pp. 444, 445. As specimens of the views entertained by those who deny the reference of the passage to the Messiah, and of the difculties and absurdities of those views, we may notice those of Etchhorn and Bertholdt. Eichhorn maintains that the numbers referred to are round numbers, and that we are not to expect to be able to make out an exact conformity between those numbers and the events. The "commandment" mentioned in Daniel 9:25 he supposes refers to the order of Cyrus to restore and rebuild the city, which order was given, according to Usher, A.M. 3468. From this point of time must the "sevenweeks," or the forty-nine years, be reckoned; but, according to his view, the reckoning must be "backward and forward;" that is, it is seven weeks, or forty-nine years, backward to Nebuchadnezzar, who is here called "Messiah the Prince," who destroyed the temple and city, A.M. 3416 - or about fifty-two years before the going forth of the edict of Cyrus. From that time, the reckoning of the sixty-two weeks must be commenced.

But again, this is not to be computed literally from the time of Nebuchadnezzar; but since the Jews, in accordance with Jeremiah 25:11-12, reckoned seventy years, instead of the true time, the point from which the estimate is to begin is the fourth year of the reign of Jehoiakim, and this occurred, according to Usher, A.M. 3397. Reckoning from this point onward, the sixty-two weeks, or 434 years, would bring us to the time of Antiochus Epiphanes (A.M. 3829). At the end of the sixty-two weeks, in the first year of Antiochus Epiphanes, the high priest, Onias III((the Messiah of Daniel 9:26), was displaced - "cut off" - יכרת yı̂kârēth - and Jason was appointed in his place, and Menelaus the year after removed him. Titus Onias had properly no successor, etc. This absurd opinion Bertholdt (p. 605, following) attempts to set aside - a task which is very easily performed, and then proposes his own - a hypothesis not less absurd and improbable. According to his theory (p. 613, following), the seventy years have indeed a historical basis, and the time embraced in them extends from the destruction of Jerusalem by Nebuchadnezzar to the death of Antiochus Epiphanes. It is divided into three periods:

(a) The seven first hebdomads extend from the destruction of Jerusalem by Nebuchadnezzar to king, Cyrus, who gave the exiles permission to return to their land. This is the period during which Jerusalem must lie waste Daniel 9:2; and after the close of this, by the favor of Cyrus Daniel 9:25, the promise of Jeremiah (Daniel 9:25 - דבר dâbâr - "commandment"), that Jerusalem shall be rebuilt, goes forth.

(b) The following sixty-two weeks extend from the return of the exiles to the beginning of the troubles and persecutions under Antiochus. This is the period of the rebuilding of Jerusalem Daniel 9:25.

(c) The last period of one week extends from the time of the oppressions and wrongs commenced under Antiochus, to the death of Antiochus. See this view fully explained and illustrated in Bertholdt, "ut supra." The great mass of Christian interpreters, however, have supposed that the reference is to the Messiah properly so called - the promised Saviour of the world - the Lord Jesus. In support of this opinion, the following considerations may be suggested, which seem to me to be conclusive:

(1) The language itself is such as is properly applicable to him, and such as would naturally suggest him. It is true, as we see in Isaiah 45:1, that the term Messiah may be applied to another, as it is there to Cyrus (see the note at the meaning of the word in that place, and in the exposition of this verse), but it is also true that if the term stands by itself, and with no explanation, it would naturally suggest him who, by way of eminence, is known as the Messiah. In Isaiah 45:1, it is expressly limited to Cyrus, and there can be no danger of mistake. Here there is no such limitation, and it is natural, therefore, to apply it in the sense in which among the Hebrews it would be obviously understood. Even Bertholdt admits the force of this. Thus (p. 563) he says: "That at the words נגיד משׁיח mâshı̂yach nāgı̂yd (Messiah the Prince) we should be led to think of the Messiah, Jesus, and at those, Daniel 9:26, לו ואין משׁיח יכרת yı̂kârēth mâshı̂yach ve'ēyn lô (shall be cut off but not for himself), of his crucifixion, though not absolutely necessary, is still very natural."

(2) This would be the interpretation which would be given to the words by the Jews. They were so much accustomed to look forward to a great prince and deliverer, who would be by way of eminence the Anointed of the Lord, that, unless there was some special limitation or designation in the language, they would naturally apply it to the Messiah, properly so called. Compare Isaiah 9:6-7. Early in the history of the Jews, the nation had become accustomed to the expectation that such a deliverer would come, and its hopes were centerd on him. In all times of national trouble and calamity; in all their brightest visions of the future, they were accustomed to look to him as one who would deliver them from their troubles, and who would exalt their people to a pitch of glory and of honor, such as they had never known before. Unless, therefore, there was something in the connection which would demand a different interpretation, the language would be of course applied to the Messiah. But it cannot be pretended that there is anything in the connection that demands such a limitation, nor which forbids such an application.

(3) So far as the ancient versions throw any light on the subject, they show that this is the correct interpretation. So the Latin Vulgate, usque ad Christum ducem. So the Syriac, "unto Messiah, the most holy" - literally, "holy of holies." So Theodotion - ἔως Χριστοῦ heōs Christou - where there can be little doubt that the Messiah was understood to be referred to. The same is found in the Arabic. The Codex Chisianus is in utter confusion on this whole passage, and nothing can be made of it.

(4) All the circumstances referred to in connection with him who is here called "Messiah the Prince" are such as to be properly applicable to the work which the Lord Jesus came to do, and not to Cyrus, or Antiochus, or any other leader or ruler. See the notes at Daniel 9:24. To no other one, according to the interpretation which the passage in that verse seems to demand, can the expressions there used be applied. In that exposition it was shown that the verse is designed to give a general view of what would be accomplished, or of what is expressed more in detail in the remaining verses of the vision, and that the language there used can be applied properly to the work which the Lord Jesus came to accomplish. Assuredly to no one else can the phrases "to restrain transgression," "to seal up sins," "to cover over iniquity," "to bring in everlasting righteousness," "to seal up the vision and prophecy," and "to consecrate the most holy place," be so well applied. The same is true of the language in the subsequent part of the prophecy, "Messiah shall be cut off," "not for himself ... shall confirm the covenant ... cause the oblation to cease." Any one may see the perplexities in which they are involved by adopting another interpretation, by consulting Bertholdt, or Lengerke on the passage.

(5) The expression used here ("prince" - נגיד nāgı̂yd - is applied to the Messiah beyond all question in Isaiah 4:4 : "I have given him for a witness to the people, a leader - נגיד nāgı̂yd - and a commander to the people."

(6) The perplexity attending any other interpretation is an additional proof of this point. In full illustration of this, it is necessary only to refer to the views of Bertholdt and Eichhorn as above exhibited. Whatever may be said about the difficulties on the supposition that it refers to the Lord Jesus - the true Messiah - no one can undertake to reconcile the applications which they have proposed with any belief of the inspiration of the passage. These considerations seem to me to make it clear that the prophecy had reference to the Messiah properly so called - the hope and the expectation of the Jewish people. There can be no doubt that Daniel would so understand it; there can be no doubt that it would be so applied by the Jews.

II. The next question is, From what point are we to reckon in computing the time when the Messiah would appear - the "terminus a quo?" It is important to fix this, for the whole question of the fulfillment depends on it, and "honesty" requires that it should be determined without reference to the time to which four hundred and ninety years would reach - or the "terminus ad quem." It is clearly not proper to do as Prideaux does, to assume that it refers to the birth of Christ, and then to reckon backward to a time which may be made to mean the "going forth of the commandment." The true method, undoubtedly, would be to fix on a time which would accord with the expression here, with no reference to the question of the fulfillment for in that way only can it be determined to be a true "prophecy," and in that way only would it be of any use to Daniel, or to those who succeeded him. It need hardly be said, that a great variety of opinions have been maintained in regard to the time designated by the "going forth of the commandment." Bertholdt (pp. 567, 568) mentions no less than thirteen opinions which have been entertained on this point, and in such a variety of sentiment, it seems almost hopeless to be able to ascertain the truth with certainty. Now, in determining this, there are a few points which may be regarded as certain. They are such as these:

(a) That the commandment referred to is one that is issued by some prince or king having authority, and not the purpose of God. See the notes above on the first part of the verse.

(b) That the distinct command would be to "restore and build Jerusalem." This is specified, and therefore would seem to be distinguished from a command to build the temple, or to restore that from its state of ruin. It is true that the one might appear to be implied in the other, and yet this does not necessarily follow. For various causes it might be permitted to the Jews to rebuild their temple, and there might be a royal ordinance commanding that, while there was no purpose to restore the city to its former power and splendor, and even while there might be strong objections to it. For the use of the Jews who still resided in Palestine, and for those who were about to return, it might be a matter of policy to permit them to rebuild their temple, and even to aid them in it, while yet it might be regarded as perilous to allow them to rebuild the city, and to place it in its former condition of strength and power.

It was a place easily fortified; it had cost the Babylonian monarch much time, and had occasioned him many losses, before he had been able to conquer and subdue it, and, even to Cyrus, it might be a matter of very questionable policy to allow it to be built and fortified again. Accordingly we find that, as a matter of fact, the permission to rebuild the temple, and the permission to rebuild the city, were quite different things, and were separately granted by different sovereigns, and that the work was executed by different persons. The former might, without impropriety, be regarded as the close of the captivity - or the end of the "seventy years" of Jeremiah - for a permission to rebuild the temple was, in fact, a permission to return to their own country, and an implied purpose to aid them in it, while a considerable interval might, and probably would elapse, before a distinct command was issued to restore and rebuild the city itself, and even then a long period might intervene before it would be completed.

Accordingly, in the edict published by Cyrus, the permission to rebuild the temple is the one that is carefully specified: "Thus saith Cyrus, king of Persia, The Lord God of heaven hath given me all the kingdoms of the earth; and he hath charged me to "build him an house" at Jerusalem, which is in Judah. Who is there among you of all his people? his God be with him, and let him go up to Jerusalem, which is in Judah, and "build the house of the Lord God of Israel" (he is the God), which is in Jerusalem," Ezra 1:2-3. In this order there is nothing said of the restoration of the city, and that in fact occurred at a different time, and under the direction of different leaders. The first enterprise was to rebuild the temple; it was still a question whether it would be a matter of policy to allow the city to be rebuilt, and that was in fact accomplished at a different time. These considerations seem to make it certain that the edict referred to here was not what was issued by "Cyrus," but must have been a subsequent decree bearing particularly on the rebuilding of the city itself. It is true that the command to rebuild the temple would imply that either there were persons residing amidst the ruins of Jerusalem, or in the land of Palestine, who were to worship there, and that there would be inhabitants in Jerusalem, probably those who would go from Babylon - for otherwise the temple would be of no service, but still this might be, and there be no permission to rebuild the city with any degree of its ancient strength and splendor, and none to surround it with walls - a very material thing in the structure of an ancient city.

(c) This interpretation is confirmed by the latter part of the verse: "the street shall be built again, and the wall, even in troublous times." If the word rendered "wall" means "trench or ditch," as I have supposed, still it was a trench or ditch which was designed as a "defense" of a city, or which was excavated for making a wall, for the purpose of fortifying a walled city in order to make it stronger, and the expression is one which would not be applied to the mere purpose of rebuilding the temple, nor would it be used except in a command to restore the city itself. We are, then, in the fair interpretation of the passage, required now to show that such a command went forth from the Persian king to "restore and rebuild" the city itself - that is, a permission to put it into such a condition of strength as it was before.

In order to see how this interpretation accords with the facts in the case, and to determine whether such a period can be found as shall properly correspond with this interpretation, and enable us to ascertain the point of time here referred to - the "terminus a quo" - it is proper to inquire what are the facts which history has preserved. For this purpose, I looked at this point of the investigation into Jahn's "Hebrew Commonwealth," (pp. 160-177), a work not written with any reference to the fulfillment of this prophecy, and which, indeed, in the portion relating to this period of the world, makes no allusion whatever to Daniel. The inquiry which it was necessary to settle was, whether under any of the Persian kings there was any order or command which would properly correspond with what we have ascertained to be the fair meaning of the passage. A very brief synopsis of the principal events recorded by Jahn as bearing on the restoration of the Jews to their own country, will be all that is needful to add to determine the question before us.

The kings of the Persian universal monarchy, according to Ptolemy, were ten, and the whole sum of their reign two hundred and seven years - from the time of Cyaxares II to the time of Alexander the Great. But Ptolemy's specific object being chronology, he omitted those who continued not on the throne a full year, and referred the months of their reign, partly to the preceding, and partly to the succeeding monarch. The whole number of sovereigns was in reality fourteen, as appears by the following table:

b.c. Years Months 538 Cyaxares II reigned 2 0 536 Cyrus 7 0 529 Cambyses 7 5 522 Smerdis 0 7 521 Darius Hystaspis 36 0 485 Xerxes I 21 0 464 Artaxerxes Longimanus 40 3 424 Xerxes II 0 2 424 Sogdianus 0 7 423 Darius Nothus 19 0 404 Artaxerxes Mnemon 46 0 358 Darius Ochus 21 0 337 Arses 0 2 335 Darius Codomanus 0 4 Under the reign of this last prince, 331 b.c., the kingdom was entirely subdued by Alexander the Great.

In respect to the question whether any order or command was issued pertaining to the rebuilding of the city of Jerusalem that corresponds with the meaning of the prediction as above explained, the following facts will probably furnish all the knowledge which can be obtained:

(a) Cyaxares II Of course there was nothing in the time of Cyaxares II, the Darius of Daniel Dan 6:1; Daniel 9:1, as it was under him that Babylon was conquered, and there was no movement toward a restoration of the Jews to their own land commenced by him, the first movement of that kind being under Cyrus.

(b) Cyrus. What was the nature of the order issued by him we have seen above. It was a command to build the temple, and was limited to that, and involved no reference to the city. The command, as we have seen above, did not extend to that, and there were probably good reasons why it was not contemplated that it should be rebuilt in its former strength, and fortified as it was before. The purpose to fortify the city, or to encompass it by a wall or ditch, or even to build it at all, could not have been brought within the order of Cyrus, as recorded in Ezra, and that is the only form of the order which we have. The language of Daniel, therefore, seems to have been chosen of design when he says that the command would be issued to rebuild the city, not the temple. At any rate, such is the language, and such was not the order of Cyrus.

(c) Cambyses. After the death of Cyrus the Samaritans wrote to Cambyses (called, by Ezra, Ahasuerus) against the Jews. We are not informed what effect this letter produced, but we can easily judge from the character of this degenerate son of Cyrus, as it is represented in history. He was a "thoughtless, gluttonous, furious warrior, who was considered as raving mad even by his own subjects." - Jahn. He madly invaded Egypt, and on his return learned that Smerdis, his brother, had usurped the throne in his absence; and died of a wound received from the falling of his sword from its sheath, as he was mounting his horse. No order is mentioned during his reign pertaining to the rebuilding either of the city or the temple.

(d) Smerdis. He retained the throne about seven months. In the Bible the has the name of Artaxerxes. Compare, respecting him, Ctesias, x.; Justin, i. 9; Herod. iii.-61-67. "To this monarch the Samaritans again addressed themselves, complaining that the Jews were building (that is, fortifying) the city of Jerusalem, which they had never thought of doing; and in consequence of this false accusation, Smerdis issued a positive prohibition of their work." - Jahn. Two things, therefore, may be remarked respecting this reign:

(1) the order or commandment referred to by Daniel could not have been issued during this reign, since there was an express "prohibition" against the work of building and fortifying the city; and

(2) this confirms what is said above about the improbability that any order would have been issued by Cyrus to rebuild and fortify the city itself.

It could not but have been foreseen that such an order would be likely to excite opposition from the Samaritans, and to cause internal dissensions and difficulties in Palestine, and it is not probable that the Persian govenment would allow the rebuilding of a city that would lead to such collisions.

(e) Darius Hystaspis. He reigned thirty-six years. He was a mild and benevolent ruler. "As Smerdis was a mere usurper, his prohibition of rebuilding the temple was of no authority." - Jahn. In the second year of his reign, Haggai and Zechariah appeared, who plied the governor Zerubbabel, the high priest Joshua, and the whole people, with such powerful appeals to the Divine commands, that the building of the house of God was once more resumed. Upon this, Tatnai, the Persian governor on the west side of the Euphrates, came with his officers to call the Jews to an account, who referred him to the permission of Cyrus, and the Jews were suffered to proceed. The whole matter was, however, made known to Darius, and he caused search to be made among the archives of the state in reference to the alleged decree of Cyrus. The edict of Cyrus was found, which directed that a temple should be built at Jerusalem at the royal expense, and of much larger dimensions than the former. A copy of this was sent to Tatnai, and he was commanded to see that the work should be forwarded, and that the expenses should be defrayed from the royal treasury, and that the priests should be supplied with whatever was necessary to keep up the daily sacrifice. The work was, therefore, pressed on with renewed vigour, and in the sixth year of his reign the temple was completed and consecrated. The remainder of his reign was spent in unnecessary wars with Scythia, Thrace, India, and Greece. He suffered an overthrow at Marathon, and was preparing for a more energetic campaign in Greece when he died, and left his dominion and his wars to Xerxes. No order was issued during his reign for the rebuilding of the city of Jerusalem. All his edicts pertain to the original grant of Cyrus - the permission to build the temple.

(f) Xerxes I. The career of Xerxes is well known. He was distinguished for gluttony, voluptuousness, and cruelty. He is celebrated for his invasion of Greece, for the check which he met at Thermopylae, and for the overthrow of his naval forces at Salamis by Themistocles. In the twenty-first year of his reign he was murdered by Artabanus, commander of his life-guard. He died in the year 464 b.c. According to Jalm, it is probable that "the Artaxerxes of Ezra, who is mentioned next after Darius Hystaspis, and the Ahasuerus of Esther, are names of Xerxes I." If so, it was under him that the second caravan of Jews went to Judea, under the direction of Ezra Ezra 7 Xerxes, if he was the prince referred to, gave Ezra an ample commission in regard to the temple at Jerusalem, granting him full power to do all that was necessary to maintain public worship there, and committing to him the vessels of gold and silver in Babylon, pertaining to the temple, etc. The decree may be found in Ezra 7:13-26. This decree, however, relates wholly to the temple - the "house of God." There was no order for rebuilding the city, and there is no evidence that anything material was done in building the city, or the walls. Respecting this reign, John remarks, "The Hebrew colony in Judea seems never to have been in a very flourishing condition. The administration of justice was particularly defective, and neither civil nor religious institutions were firmly established. Accordingly, the king gave permission anew for all Hebrews to emigrate to Judea," p. 172. Ezra made the journey with the caravan in three months; deposited the precious gifts in the temple, caused the Scriptures to be read and explained; commenced a moral reformation, but did nothing, so far as appears, in reconstructing the city - for his commission did not extend to that.

(g) Artaxerxes Longimanus. According to Jahn, he began to reign 464 b.c., and reigned forty years and three months. It was during his reign that Nehemiah 54ed, and that he acted as governor of Judea. The colony in Judea, says Jahn, which had been so flourishing in the time of Ezra, had greatly declined, in consequence of the fact that Syria and Phoenicia had been the rendezvous of the armies of Artaxerxes. "Nehemiah, the cup-bearer of Artaxerxes, learned the unhappy state of the Hebrews, b.c. 444, from a certain Jew named Hanani, who had come from Judea to Shushan with a caravan. Of the regulations introduced by Esra b.c. 478 there was little remaining, and, amid the confusions of war, the condition of the Jews continually grew worse. This information so affected Nehemiah that the king observed his melancholy, and inquiring its cause, he appointed him governor of Judea, "with full power to fortify Jerusalem," and thus to secure it from the disasters to which unprotected places are always exposed in time of war.

Orders were sent to the royal officers west of the Euphrates to "assist in the fortification of the city," and to furnish the requisite timber from the king's forest; probably on Mount Libanus, near the sources of the river Kadisha, as that was the place celebrated for its cedars. Thus commissioned, Nehemiah journeyed to Judea, accompanied by military officers and cavalry," pp. 175, 176. Jahn further adds, "as soon as Nehemiah, on his arrival in Palestine, had been acknowledged governor of Judea by the royal officers, he made known his preparations for fortifying Jerusalem to the elders who composed the Jewish council. All the heads of houses, and the high priest Eliashib, engaged zealously in the work. The chiefs of the Samaritans, Sanballat, Tobiah, and Geshem, endeavored to thwart their undertaking by insults, by malicious insinuations that it was a preparation for revolt, by plots, and by threats of a hostile attack. The Jews, notwithstanding, proceeded earnestly in their business, armed the laborers, protected them still further by a guard of armed citizens, and at length happily completed the walls of their city."

We have reached a point, then, in the history of the kings of Persia, when there was a distinct order to restore and fortify Jerusalem, and when there was an express expedition undertaken to accomplish this result. In the history of these kings, as reported by Jahn, this is the first order that would seem to correspond with the language of Daniel - "the commandment to restore and rebuild Jerusalem," and the assertion that "the street should be built again, and the wall, even in troublous times." It may be well, therefore, to pause here, and to look more distinctly at this order of Artaxerxes Longimanus, and inquire into its conformity with the language of Daniel. The circumstances, then, as stated in the book of Nehemiah, are these:

(a) Nehemiah learned from Hanani the state of his brethren in Judea, and the fact that the "walls of the city were broken down, and that the gates were burned with fire," and that the people who were at Jerusalem were in a state of "great affliction and reproach," and gave himself to weeping, and fasting, and prayer, on that account, Nehemiah 1:1-11.

(b) On coming into the presence of Artaxerxes, to perform the usual duty of presenting the wine to the king, the king saw the sadness and distress of Nehemiah, and inquired the cause, Nehemiah 2:1-2. This, Nehemiah Neh 2:1 is careful to remark occurred in the twentieth year of his reign.

(c) He states distinctly, that it was because Jerusalem was still in ruins: "Why should not my countenance be sad, when the city, the place of my fathers' sepulchres, lieth waste, and the gates thereof are consumed with fire?" Nehemiah 2:3.

(d) The request of Nehemiah, in accordance with the language in Daniel, was, that he might be permitted to go to Jerusalem and "rebuild the city:" "And I said unto the king, If it please the king, and if thy servant have found favor in thy sight, that thou wouldst send me unto Judah, unto the city of my fathers' sepulchres, that I may build it," Nehemiah 2:5.

(e) The edict of Artaxerxes contemplated the same thing which is foretold by the angel to Daniel "And a letter unto Asaph the keeper of the king's forest, that he may give me timber to make beams for the gates of the palace which pertained to the house, and for the wall of the city," etc., Nehemiah 2:8.

(f) The work which Nehemiah did, under this edict, was what is supposed in the prediction in Daniel. His first work was to go forth by night to survey the state of the city: "And I went out by night by the gate of the valley, etc., and viewed the walls of Jerusalem, which were broken down, and the gates thereof were consumed with fire," Nehemiah 2:13. His next work was to propose to rebuild these walls again: "Then said I unto them, Ye see the distress that we are in, how Jerusalem lieth waste, and the gates thereof are burned with fire: come, and let us build up the wall of Jerusalem, that we be no more a reproach," Nehemiah 2:17. The next work was to rebuild those walls, a full description of which we have in Nehemiah 3:1-32; Nehemiah 4:1-23. The city was thus fortified. It was built again according to the purpose of Nehemiah, and according to the decree of Artaxerxes. It took its place again as a fortified city, and the promised work of restoring and rebuilding it was; complete.

(g) The building of the city and the walls under Nehemiah occurred in just such circumstances as are predicted by Daniel. The angel says, "The wall shall be built again, even in troublous times." Let anyone read the account of the rebuilding in Nehemiah - the description of the "troubles "which were produced by the opposition of Sanballat and those associated with him Nehemiah 4, and he will see the striking accuracy of this expression - an accuracy as entire as if it had been employed after the event in describing it, instead of having been used before in predicting it.

It may confirm this interpretation to make three remarks:

(1) After this decree of Artaxerxes there was no order issued by Persian kings pertaining to the restoration and rebuilding of the city. Neither Xerxes II, nor Sogdianus, nor Darius Nothus, nor Artaxerxes Mnemon, nor Darius Ochus, nor Arses, nor Darius Codomanus, issued any decree that corresponded at all with this prediction, or any that related to the rebuilding of Jerusalem. There was no occasion for any, for the work was done.

(2) a second remark is, that, in the language of Hengstenberg, "Until the twentieth year of Artaxerxes, the new city of Jerusalem was an open, thinly inhabited village, exposed to all aggressions from its neighbors, sustaining the same relation to the former and the latter city as the huts erected after the burning of a city for the first protection front rain and wind do to those which are still uninjured, or which have been rebuilt." - Christ. ii. 381. This is quite apparent from the remarks which have been already made respecting the state of the city. The want of any permission to rebuild the city and the walls; the fact that the permission to return extended only to a right-to rebuild the temple; the improbabilities above stated, that the rebuilding of the city in its strength would be allowed when they first returned, and the account which Nehemiah gives of the condition of Jerusalem at the time when he asked leave to go and "build" it, all tend to confirm this supposition. See Hengstenberg, as above, pp. 381-386.

(3) A third remark is, that a confirmation of this may be found in the book of Ecclesiasticus, showing how Nehemiah was regarded in respect to the rebuilding of the city: "And among the elect was Neemias, whose renown is great, who raised up for us the walls that were fallen, and set up the gates and the bars, and raised up our ruins again," Ecclesiasticus 49:13. On the other hand, Joshua and Zerubbabel are extolled only as rebuilders of the temple: "How shall we magnify Zorobabel? even he was as a signet on the right hand:" "so was Jesus the son of Josedec: who in their time builded "the house" and set up a "holy temple" to the Lord," Ecclesiasticus 49:11, 12. These considerations make the case clear, it seems to me, that the time referred to - the "terminus a quo" - according to the fair interpretation, was the twentieth year of Artaxerxes. To this we are conducted by the proper and necessary exposition of the language, and by the orders actually issued from the Persian court in regard to the temple and city.

If it should be objected - the only objection of importance that has been alleged against it - that this would not meet the inquiry of Daniel; that he was seeking for the time when the captivity would cease, and looking for its termination as predicted by Jeremiah; that it would not console him to be referred to a period so remote as is here supposed - the time of the rebuilding of the city; and, still more, that, not knowing that time, the prophecy would afford him no basis of calculation as to the appearing of the Messiah, it may be replied:

(a) That the prediction contained all the consolation and assurance which Daniel sought - the assurance that the city "would be rebuilt," and that an order "would go forth" for its restoration.

(b) That the angel does not profess to answer the precise point of the inquiry which Daniel had suggested. The prayer of Daniel was the occasion of uttering a higher prophecy than the one which lie had been contemplating.

(c) It is not necessary to suppose that the design was that "Daniel" should be able to compute the exact time when the Messiah would appear. It was sufficient for him if he had the assurance that he would appear, and if he were furnished with a basis by which it might be calculated when he would appear, after the order to rebuild the city had gone forth.

(d) At any rate, the prophecy must have appeared to Daniel to have a much more important meaning than would be implied merely by a direct answer to his prayer - pertaining to the close of the exile. The prophecy indubitably stretched far into future years. Daniel must have seen at once that it contained an important disclosure respecting future events, and, as it implied that the exile would close, and that the city would be rebuilt, and as he had already a sufficient intimation when the exile would close, from the prophecies of Jeremiah, we may suppose that the mind of Daniel would rest on this as more than he had desired to know - a revelation far beyond what he anticipated when he set apart this day for special prayer.

The only remaining difficulty as to the time referred to as the beginning of the seventy weeks - "the terminus a quo" - is that of determining the exact chronology of the twentieth year of Artaxerxes - the point from which we are to reckon. The time, however, varies only a few years according to the different estimates of chronology, and not so as materially to affect the result. The following are the principal estimates:

Jahn 444 b.c. Hengstenberg 454 b.c. Hales 414 b.c. Calmet 449 b.c. Usher 454 b.c. It will be seen from this, that the difference in the chronology is, at the greatest, but ten years, and in such a matter, where the ancient records are so indefinite, and so little pains were taken to make exact-dates, it cannot perhaps be expected that the time could be determined with exact accuracy. Nor, since the numbers used by the angel are in a sense "round" numbers - "seventy weeks," "sixty-two weeks," "one week," is it necessary to suppose that the time could be made out with the exactness of a year, or a month - though this has been often attempted. It is sufficient if the prediction were so accurate and determinate that there could be no doubt, in general, as to the time of the appearing of the Messiah, and so that when he appeared it should be manifest that he was referred to. Hengstenberg, however, supposes that the chronology can be made out with literal accuracy. See Christ. ii.-394-408.

Taking the dates above given as the "terminus a quo" of the prophecy - the time from which to reckon the beginning of the sixty-nine weeks to the "Messiah the Prince" - or the four hundred and eighty-three years, we obtain, respectively, the following resuits:

The period of b.c. 414, the period of Jahn and Hales, would extend to a.d. 39.

That of b.c. 455, the period od Hentstenberg and Usher, to a.d. 29.

That of b.c. 449, the period of Calmet, to a.d. 31.

It is remarkable how all these periods terminate at about the time when the Lord Jesus entered on his work, or assumed, at his baptism, the public office of the Messiah - when he was thirty years of age. It is undeniable that, whichever reckoning be correct, or whatever computation we may suppose to have been employed by the Jews, the expectation would have been excited in the public mind that the Messiah was about to appear at that time. Perhaps the real truth may be seen in a stronger light still by supposing that if a sagacious impostor had resolved to take upon himself the office of the Messiah, and had so shaped his plans as to meet the national expectations growing out of this prediction of Daniel, he would have undoubtedly set up his claims at about the time when the Lord Jesus publicly appeared as the Messiah. According to the common chronologies, there would not have been a variance of more than nine years in the calculation, and, perhaps, after all, when we consider how little the chronology of ancient times has been regarded or settled, it is much more to be wondered at that there should be so great accuracy than that the time is not more certainly determined. If, notwithstanding the confusion of ancient dates, the time is so nearly determined with accuracy, is it not rather to be presumed that if the facts of ancient history could be ascertained, the exact period would be found to have been predicted by the angel?

III. The next point properly is, what is the time referred to by the phrase "unto the Messiah the Prince" - the "terminus ad quem." Here there can be but two opinions - what refers it to his birth, and that which refers it to his public manifestation as the Messiah, or his taking the office upon himself. The remarks under the last head have conducted us to the probability that the latter is intended. Indeed, it is morally certain that this is so, if we have ascertained the "terminus a quo" with accuracy. The only question then is, whether this is the fair construction, or whether the language can properly be so applied. We have seen, in the interpretation of the phrase above, that the grammatical construction of the language is such as might, without impropriety., be applied to either event. It remands only to look at the probabilities that the latter was the design. It may be admitted, perhaps, that before the event occurred, there might have been some uncertainty on the subject, and that with many, on reading the prophecy, the supposition would be that it referred to the birth of the Messiah. But a careful consideration of all the circumstances of the passage might even then have led to different expectation, and might have shown that the probabilities were that it was the public manifestation of the Messiah that was intended. Those may be regarded as stronger now, and may be such as to leave no reasonable doubt on the mind; that is, we may now see what would not be likely to have been seen then - as in the case of all the prophecies. Among these considerations are the following:

(a) Such an interpretation may be, after all, the most probable. If we conceive of one who should have predicted the appearance or coming of Jenghis Khan, or Alaric, or Attila, as conquerors, it would not be unnatural to refer this to their public appearing in that character, as to the time when they became known as such, and still more true would this be of one who should be inaugurated or set apart to a public office. If, for example, there had been a prophecy of Gregory the Great, or Leo X, as "Popes," it would be most natural, unless there was a distinct reference to their birth, to refer this to their election and consecration as Popes, for that would in fact be the period when they appeared as such.

(b) In the case of this prophecy, there is no allusion to the birth of the Messiah. It is not "to his birth," or "to his incarnation," but "unto the Messiah the Prince;" that is, most manifestly, when he appeared as such, and was in fact such. In many instances in the prophecies there are allusions to the birth of the Messiah; and so numerous and accurate had they become, that there was a general expectation of the event at about the time when he was actually born. But, in the passage before us, the language is what would be used on the supposition that the designed reference was to his entering as Messiah on the functions of his office, and not such as would have been so naturally employed if the reference had been to his birth.

(c) His taking upon himself the office of the Messiah by baptism and by the descent of the Holy Spirit on him was, in fact, the most prominent event in his work. Before that, he had passed his life in obscurity. The work which he did as Messiah was commenced at that time, and was to be dated from that period. In fact, he was not the Messiah, as such, until he was set apart to the office - anymore than an heir to a crown is king until he is crowned, or an elected chief-magistrate is president before he has taken the oath of office. The position which he occupied was, that he was designated or destined for the office of the Messiah, but had not, in fact, entered on it, and could not as yet be spoken of as such.

(d) This is the usual method of recording the reign of a king - not from his birth, but from his coronation. Thus, in the table above, respecting the Persian kings, the periods included are those from the beginning of the reign, not from the birth to the decease. So in all statutes and laws, as when we say the first of George III, or the second of Victoria, etc.

(e) To these considerations may be added an argument stated by Hengstenberg, which seems to make the proof irrefragable. It is in the following words: "After the course of seventy weeks shall the whole work of salvation, to be performed by the Messiah, be completed; after sixty-nine weeks, and, as it appears from the more accurate determination in Daniel 9:27, in the middle of the seventieth, he shall be cut off. As now, according to the passage before us, sixty-nine weeks shall elapse before the Messiah, there remains from that event to the completion of salvation only a period of seven, until his violent death, of three and a half years; a certain proof that 'unto the Messiah' must refer, not to his birth, but to the appearance of the Messiah as such." - Christ. ii.337.

IV. The next question then is, whether, according to this estimate, the time can be made out with any degree of accuracy. The date of the decrees of Artaxerxes are found to be, according to the common reckoning of chronologists, either 444, or 454, or 449 b.c. The addition of 483 years to them we found also to reach, respectively, to 39 a.d., to 29 a.d., and to 34 a.d. One of these (29) varies scarcely at all from the time when the Saviour was baptized, at thirty years of age; another (34) varies scarcely at all from the time when he was put to death; and either of them is so accurate that the mind of anyone who should have made the estimate when the command to build the city went forth, would have been directed with great precision to the expectation of the true time of his appearance; and to those who lived when he did appear, the time was so accurate that, in the reckoning of any of the prevailing methods of chronology, it would have been sufficiently clear to lead them to the expectation that he was about to come. Two or three remarks, however, may be made in regard to this point.

(a) One is, that it is now, perhaps, impossible to determine with precise accuracy the historical period of events so remote. Time was not then measured as accurately as it is now; current events were not as distinctly recorded; chronological tables were not kept as they are now; there was no uniform method of determining the length of the year, and the records were much less safely kept. This is manifest, because, even in so important an event as the issuing of the commend to rebuild the city in the time of Artaxerxes - an event which it would be supposed was one of sufficient moment to have merited an exact record, at least among the Jews. There is now, among the best chronologists, a difference of ten years as to the computation of the time.

(b) There is a variation arising from the difference of the lunar or the solar year - some nations reckoning by the one, and some by the other - and the difference between them, in the period now under consideration, would be greater than what now occurs in the ordinary reckonings of chronology.

(c) Until the exact length of the year, as then understood, is ascertained, there can be no hope of fixing the time with the exactness of a month or a day; and if the usual and general understanding of the length of the year be adopted, then the time here referred to would be so intelligible that there would be no difficulty in ascertaining at about what time the Messiah was to appear, or when he did appear in determining that it was he. This was all that was really necessary in regard to the prophecy.

(d) Yet it has been supposed that the time can be made out, even under these disadvantages, with almost entire accuracy. The examination in the case may be seen at length in Hengstenberg, Chris. ii.-394-408. It is agreed on all hands that the commencement of the reign of Xerxes occurred in the year 485 before Christ, and that Ariaxerxes died in 423. The difference concerns only the beginning of the reign of Ariaxerxes. If that occurred in the year 464 b.c., then the problem is solved, for then the decree of the twentieth year of Artaxerxes would occur 444 b.c.; and if 483 be added to that, the result is 29 a.d. - a difference, then, even in reckoning whole years and round numbers, of only one year between that and the time when Jesus was baptized by John. The full proof of this point, about the beginning of the reign of Ariaxerxes, may be seen in Hengstenberg, as above. The argument, though long, is so important, and so clear, that it may without impropriety be inserted in this place:

"According to the prophecy, the "terminus a quo," the twentieth year of Ariaxerxes, is separated from the "terminus ad quem," the public appearance of Christ, by a period of sixty-nine weeks of years, or four hundred and eighty-three years. If, now, we compare history with this, it must appear, even to the most prejudiced, in the highest degree remarkable, that, among all the current chronological determinations of this period, not one differs over ten years from the testimony of the prophecy. This wonder must rise to the highest pitch, when it appears from an accurate examination of these determinations, that the only one among them which is correct makes the prophecy and history correspond with each other even to a year.

"Happily, to attain this end, we are not compelled to involve ourselves in a labyrinth of chronological inquiries. We find ourselves, in the main, on sure ground. All chronologists agree, that the commencement of the reign of Xerxes falls in the year 485 before Christ, the death of Artaxerxes, in the year 423. The difference concerns only the year of the commencement of the reign of Ariaxerxes. Our problem is completely solved, when we have shown that this falls in the year 474 before Christ. For then the twentieth year of Ariaxerxes is the year 455 before Christ, according to the usual reckoning. :

299 U. C. Add to this, 483 years, - - - - - 782 U. C. "We should probably have been saved the trouble of this investigation, had not the error of an acute man, and the want of independence in his successors, darkened what was in itself clear. According to Thucydides, Ariaxerxes began to reign shortly before the flight of Themistocles to Asia. Deceived by certain specious arguments, hereafter to be examined, Dodwell, in the "Annal. Thucydides," placed both events in the year 465 before Christ. The thorough refutation of Vitringa, in the cited treatise, remained, strange as it may appear, unknown to the philologians and historians, even as it seems to those of Holland, as Wesseling. The view of Dodwell, adopted also by Corsini in the "Fasta Attica," became the prevailing one, at which we cannot wonder, when we consider how seldom, in modern times, chronological investigations in general have been fundamental and independent; when e. g., we observe that Poppo, a generally esteemed recent editor of Thucydides, in a thick volume, entitled, "In Thucydidem Commentarii politici, geograph., chronologici," furnishes, in reference to the last, nothing more than a reprint of the school edition of the chronological tables collected from Dodwell, excusing himself with an "odio quodam inveterato totius hujus disciplince"! Clinton also ("Fasti Hellenici, lat. vert. Kruger," Leipz., 1830), though he clearly perceives that Dodwell has confused the whole chronology of this period (compare, e. g., p. 248-253), has not been able to free himself from him in the most important points, though he successfully opposed him in several; and thus the confusion only becomes still greater, since now neither the actual chronological succession of events, nor the one ingeniously invented by Dodwell, any longer remains.

Nevertheless, the truth is advanced by this increased confusion. For now the harmony introduced by Dodwell into the fictitious history is destroyed. The honor, however, of having again discovered the true path, belongs to Kriiger alone, who, after more than a hundred years, as an entirely independent inquirer, coincides with Vitringa, in the same result, and in part in the employment of the same arguments. In the acute treatise, "Ueber den Cimonischen Frieden (in the Archiv f. Philologie und Padagog. von Seebode," I. 2, p. 205, ff.) he places the death of Xerxes in the year 474 or 473, and the flight of Themistocles a year later. This treatise may serve to shame those who reject in the mass the grounds of our opinion (to the establishment of which we now proceed), with the remark, that the author has only found what he sought. Whoever does not feel capable of entering independently upon the investigation, should at least be prevented from condemning, by the circumstance, that a learned man, who has no other design in view than to elucidate a chronologically confused period of Grecian history, gives, for the event which serves to determine the "terminus a quo" of our prophecy, the precise year, which places prophecy and fulfillment in the most exact harmony.

"We examine first the grounds which seem to favor the opinion, that the reign of Artaxerxes commenced in the year 465.

(1) 'The flight of Themistocles must precede the transfer of the dominion of Greece from Athens to Sparta by several years. For this happened during the siege of Byzantium, when the treasonable efforts of Pausanias first commenced; the flight of Themistocles, however, was a consequence of the complaint, which was raised against him, out of the documents found after the death of Pausanias. But Isocrates says, in the "Panathenaikos," that the dominion of the Lacedemonians had endured ten years. The expedition of Xerxes, taken as the "terminus a quo," this transfer falls in the year 470.' But we may spare ourselves the labor which Vitringa takes to invalidate this alleged testimony of Isoerates, since all recent scholars, in part independent of one another, agree that Isocrates speaks of a ten years' dominion, not before, but after that of the Athenians; compare Corny on "Pan." c. 19; Dahlmann, "Forschungen," I. p. 45; Kruger, p. 221; Clinton, p. 250, ff.

(2) That Themistocles in the year 472 was still in Athens, Corsini infers (Fasti Att. III. p. 180) from AEl. lib. 9, c. 5. According to this, Themistocles sent back Hiero, who was coming to the O ympic games, asserting that, whoever had not taken part in the greatest danger, could not be a sharer of the joy. (The fact is also related by Plutarch.) Now as Hiere, Ol. 75, 3((478), began to reign, only the Ol. 77 (472) could be intended. But who does not at once perceive that the reference to the games of the Ol. 76 (476) was far more obvious, since the occurrence pre-supposed that the μέγιστος τῶν κινδύνων megistos tōn kindunōn was still fresh in remembrance?

(3) according to this supposition, Xerxes would reign only eleven years; Artaxerxes, on the contrary, fifty-one. This is in opposition to the testimony of the "Can. Ptolem." (compare thereon Ideler, I. p. 109, ff.), which gives to Xerxes twenty-one, and to Artaxerxes forty-one years, and of Ctesias, who gives to Artaxerxes forty-two years, and of some other writers; compare the passages in Bahr on Ctesias, p. 181. "Ceteris paribus," this argument would be wholly decisive. But when other weighty authorities are opposed to it, it is not of itself sufficient to outweigh them. The canon has high authority, only where it rests on astronomical observations, which is here not the case. Otherwise it stands on the same ground as all other historical sources. The whole error was committed, as soon as only an ιά ia in an ancient authority was confounded with a κά ka; for when a reign of twenty-one years had thus been attributed to Xerxes, the shortening of the reign of Artaxerxes to forty-one years necessarily followed. Wesseling (on Diod. 12, 64) attributes forty-five years to Artaxerxes, thus without hesitation rejecting the authority of the canon. To these arguments, already adduced by others, we subjoin the following.

(4) It seems to be evident from Ctesias, chapter 20, that Artaxerxes was born a considerable time after the commencement of the reign of Xerxes. Ctesias, after relating it, proceeds - γαμεῖ δὲ Ξέρξης Ὀνόφα θυγατέρα Αμιστριν καὶ γίνεται αὐτῷ παῖς Δαρειαῖος, καὶ ἕτερος ματὰ δύο ἔτη Υ̓στασπης, καὶ ἔτι Ἀρταξέρξης gamei de Xerxēs Onofa thugatera Amistrin kai ginetai autō pais Dareiaios, kai heteros meta duo etē Ustaspē, kai eti Artaxerxēs. If he relates the events in the true chronological order, Artaxerxes in the year 474 b.c. could at most have been seven years old. On the contrary, however, all accounts agree, that at the death of Xerxes, although still young (compare Justin, 3, 1), he was yet of a sufficient age to be capable of reigning himself. We must not be satisfied with the answer that it is very improbable that Xerxes, who was born at the beginning of the thirty-sixth year of the reign of Darius (compare Herod. 7, 2), and was already thirty-four or thirty-five years old at his death, was not married until so late a period. Ctesias himself frees us from the embarrassment into which we were thrown by his inaccuracy. According to chapter 22, Megabyzus was already married, before the expedition against Greece, with a daughter of Xerxes, who, already mentioned (chapter 20), if Ctesias is there chronologically accurate, could not have been born before that time. According to chapter 28, Megabyzus, immediately after the return of Xerxes from Greece, complained to him of the shameful conduct of this wife of his.

(5) There can be no doubt that the Ahasuerus of the book of Esther is the same as Xerxes. But the twelfth year of this king is there expressly mentioned, Esther 3:7, and the events related in the following context fall, in part, about the end of the same year. But this difficulty vanishes, as soon as we include the years of the co-regency of Xerxes with Darius. According to the fall account in Herodotus 7, chapters 2-4, Xerxes, two years before the death of Darius, was established by him as king: compare e. g., chapter 4 - ἀπέδεξε δὲ βασιλῆα Πέρσῃσι Δαρεῖος Ξέρξεα apedexe de basilēa Persēsi Dareios Xerxea. Of the custom of the Hebrew writers to include the years of a co-regency, where it existed, we have a remarkable example in the account concerning Nebuchadnezzar (compare Bietr. I. p. 63). But we find even in the book of Esther itself plain indications of this mode of reckoning. The account of the great feast Esther 1 is placed in its true light by this supposition. The occasion of it was the actual commencement of the reign of Xerxes, though we need not on this account exclude, what has hitherto been regarded as the exclusive object, consultations with the nobles respecting the expeditions about to be undertaken. What is related Esther 2:16 then falls precisely in the time of the return of Xerxes from Greece, while otherwise, and this is attended with difficulty, about two years after that event.

"We now proceed to lay down the positive grounds for our view; and in the first place, the immediate, and then the mediate proofs, which latter are far more numerous and strong, since they show that the flight of Themistocles, which must precede the reign of Artaxerxes, cannot possibly be placed later than 473 before Christ.

"To the first class belong the following:

  1. It must appear very strange to those who assume a twenty-one years' reign of Xerxes, that the whole period from the eleventh year is a complete "tabula rasa." The Biblical accounts stop short at the close of the tenth year. Ctesias relates only one inconsiderable event after the Grecian war (chapter 28), which occurred immediately after its temination. No later writer has ventured to introduce anything into the ten years, which, according to our view, the permutation of an ι (i) and κ (k) adds to his age.

"2. We possess a twofold testimony, which places the return of Xerxes from Greece, and his death, in so close connection, that, without rejecting it, we cannot possibly assume a fifteen years' reign after this return, but are rather compelled to place his death not beyond the year 474. The first is that of AElian, Var. Hist. 13, 3: εἶτα ἐπανελθὼν, αἴσχιστα ἀνθρώπων ἀπέθανεν, ἀποσφαγεῖς νύκτωρ ἐν τῇ ἐυνῇ ὑπὸ τοῦ ὑιοῦ eita epanelthōn, aischista anthrōpōn apethanen, aposphageis nuktōr en tē eunē hupo tou huiou. The second, that of Justin, 3, 1: 'Xerxes rex Persarum, terror antea gentium, bello in Graeciam infeliciter gesto, etiam suis contemtui essecoepit. Quippe Artabanus proefectus ejus, deficiente quotidie regis majestate, in spem regni adductus, cum septem robustissimis filiis,' etc.

"3. The testimonies of Justin, I. c., respecting the age of his sons at his death, are not reconcilable with the twenty-one years' reign of Xerxes: 'Securior de Artaxerxe, puero admodum, fingit regem a Dario, qui erat adolescens, quo maturius regno potiretur occisum.' If Xerxes reigned twenty-one years, his firstborn, Darius, according to a comparison of Ctesias (chapter 22), could not at his death have been an adolescens, but at least thirty-one years old. On the contrary, if eleven years' reign be assumed, these determinations are entirely suitable. Darius was then toward twenty-one years old; Artaxerxes, according to Ctesias (chapter 20), near four years younger than Darius, about seventeen. This determination shows also that it cannot be objected against a fifty-one years'reign of Artaxerxes that it would give him too great an age. The suggestion can be refuted by the simple remark, that the length of his life remains exactly the same, whether he reigned fifty-one or forty-one years. If he ascended the throne at seventeen, his life terminated at sixty-eight.

"4. According to the most numerous and weighty testimonies, the peace of Cimon was probably concluded after the battle of the Eurymedon (before Christ 470). Now, as all agree that this peace was concluded with Artaxerxes, the commencement of his reign must, in any event, be placed before 470. Compare Kruger, 1. c., p. 218.

"5. The history of Nehemiah is scarcely reconcilable with the supposition that Artaxerxes reigned only forty-seven years. After Nehemiah had accomplished all that is related in Nehemiah 1-12, he returned to Persia to discharge the duties of his office, at court. This happened, according to Nehemiah 13:6, in the thirty-second year of Artaxerxes. The time of his return is not accurately determined. It says merely, after a considerable time, the ימים לקץ leqēts yāmı̂ym. That his absence, however, must have continued a whole series of years, appears from the relation of that which took place in the meantime. The law against marriage with foreign women, to the observance of which the people had bound themselves anew, Nehemiah 10:30, was first violated during his absence; then again, by a decree of the people, executed in all severity, Nehemiah 13:1-3; and then again broken, as appears from the fact that Nehemiah, at his return, according to Nehemiah 13:23, found a great many foreign women in the colony.

That these marriages had already existed for some time appears from Nehemiah 13:24, where it is said that the children of them had spoken half in the language of Ashdod, and could not speak Hebrew. A long absence is also implied in the other abuses which Nehemiah, according to Nehemiah 13:10, following, found on his return. He saw the fruits of the former labors almost destroyed. The same is also evident from the prophecies of Malachi, which were delivered exactly in the time between the two periods of Nehemiah's presence at Jerusalem: compare Vitringa's excellent Dissert. de AEtate Mal., in his Obss. ss. vi. 7, t. 2, p. 353, following The condition of the people appears here, as it could have been only after they had already been deprived, for a considerable time, of their two faithful leaders, Ezra, who, having arrived thirteen years earlier, had cooperated for a considerable time with Nehemiah, and Nehemiah himself.

But, if we consider barely the first-mentioned fact, the marriages with foreign women, it will be evident that a longer period than nine years would be required. For each change there will then only three years be allowed; and as this is undeniably too little for the third, according to Nehemiah 13:24, the two first must be still more shortened, which is inadmissible. Besides, we do not even have nine years for these events, if the reign of Artaxerxes is fixed at forty-one years. For the relation of Nehemiah pre-supposes that Artaxerxes was yet living at the time of its composition. This, however, cannot be placed in the time immediately after the return of Nehemiah, since it must have been preceded by the abolition of all these abuses. If, however, we are conducted by the authority of Nehemiah, which is liable to no exception, since he was contemporary and closely connected with Artaxerxes, a few years over forty-one, we have gained much. For then the only objection to our determination, the testimony of the canon, is completely set aside.

"We must premise a remark, before we bring forward our indirect proofs, in order to justify the connection in which we place the commencement of the reign of Artaxerxes with the flight of Themistocles. This connection has not, indeed, the unanimous testimony of the ancient writers in its favor. The vouchers for it are, Thucydides (chapter 137), where it is said of Themistocles, who had come into Asia, ἐσπέμπει γράμματα ἐς βασιλέα Ἀρταξέρξην τὸν Ξέρξου, νεωστὶ βασιλεύοντα espemtei grammata, es basilea Artaxerxēn ton Xerxou, neōsti basileuonta, and Charon of Lampsacus, who, according to Plutarch (Them. chapter 27), makes him in like manner fly to Artaxerxes. On the contrary: others, as Ephorus, Dinon, Klitarch, and Heraclides (compare Plut. 1. c.), represent him as going to Xerxes. If, now, we examine these testimonies, according to the authorities of the witnesses the decision will unquestionably be in favor of that of Thucydides and Charon. Thucydides was contemporary with Ariaxerxes, and was born about the time of the flight of Themistocles. This prince of Greek historians gives (chapter 97) as the cause why he relates the events between the Median and Peloponnesian war, that all his predecessors had passed over these events in silence, and that the only one who touched upon them, Hellanicus, βραχέως τε καὶ τοῖς χρὸνοις οὐκ ἀκριβῶς ἐπεμνήσθη bracheōs te kai tois chronois ouk akribōs epemnēsthē them, from which it is evident, first, how little certain are the accounts of this period in later authors, because they can have no credible contemporary voucher, since he could not have been unknown to Thucydides; and, secondly, that Thucydides himself claims to be regarded as a careful and accurate historian of this period, and therefore must be esteemed such, because so honest a man would assume nothing to himself which did not belong to him. The other witness, Charon, was the less liable to err, since, at the very time of this event, he was a writer of history, and even lived in Asia. On the other hand, the oldest witnesses for the opposite supposition lived more than a century after the event. Ephorus (see on his Akrisic, Dahlmann) out-lived the dominion of Alexander in Asia; Dinon was father of Kiltarch, who accompanied Alexander.

"In weighing these grounds, the authority of Thucydides and Charon was unhesitatingly followed in ancient times. Plutarch (1. c.) does this, with the remark, that the testimony of Thucydides agrees better with the chronological works. Nepos says: 'Scio plerosque ita scripsisse, Themistoclem Xerxe regnante in Asiam transiisse: sed ego potissimum Thucydidi credo, quod aetate proximus de his, qui illorum temporum historias reliquerunt et ejusdem civitatis fuit.' Suidas, and the Scholiast on Aristoph. "Equites," from which the former borrowed verbatim his second article on Themistocles, makes him flee, πρὸς τὸν Ἀρταξέρξην, τὸν Ξέρξου τοῦ Πέρσον παῖδα pros ton Artaxerxēn, ton Xerxou tou Persou paida, without even mentioning the other supposition. And in this respect, we have the less fear of contradiction, since, as far as we know, all modern critics, without exception, follow Thucydides and Charon. We only still remark that the opposite view can the more easily be rejected, since its origin can so readily be explained, either from the fact that this event fell on the border of the reign of Xerxes and of Artaxerxes, or from a simple confounding of the two names, the assumption of which is more easy the more frequently it occurs; we find it even in Aristotle, the contemporary of those writers, Pol. 5, 8, and twice in Ctesias, chapter 35, where Bahr would make a change in opposition to all the manuscripts, and chapter 44. Compare Bahr on the passage, and Reimarus on Dio Cass. II. p. 1370. Finally, the error might arise also from the circumstance that the flight of Themistocles was placed in the right year; but twenty-one years were attributed to Xerxes, from which it necessarily follows that he took refuge with Xerxes. This last opinion is favored by the coincidence of several contemporary writers in the same error, which presupposes some plausible reason for it.

"We now proceed to lay down our indirect proofs.

(1) we begin with the testimony which gives precisely the year of the flight of Themistocles, that of Cicero, Lael. chapter 12. It is true, Corsini, 1. c. 3, p. 180, asserts, that Cicero speaks of the year in which Themistocles was banished from Athens; but we need only examine the passage to be convinced of the contrary: 'Themistocles - fecit idem, quod viginti annis ante apud nos fecerat Coriolanus.' The flight of Coriolanus to the Volci falls in the year 263 u. c., 492 b.c. The flight of Themistocles is accordingly placed by Cicero in the year 472, a year later than by us, which is of no importance, since the round number twenty was the more suitable to the object of Cicero, as the more accurate nineteen, for the chronologists. If Dodwell's view were correct, there would be the space of twenty-seven years between the two events.

"2. Diodorus Siculus, who (11, 55) places the flight of Themistocles in Ol. 77, 2((471 b.c.), in any event favors our determination, which ascends only two years higher, far more than the opposite one. We remark, however, that he also places in the same year the residence of Themistocles at Magnesia, and his death; and thus it is evident that, whether by mistake or design, he compresses the events in the life of Themistocles, which filled up some years, into the year of his death. If this took place in the year 471, the flight must be dated at least as far back as 473. Our determination differs only a single year from that of Eusebius, who relates the flight of Themistocles in Ol. 77, 1.

"3. But what forms the chief argument, the whole series of transactions, as they have been recorded in accurate order, especially by Thucydides, compels us without reserve to place the flight of Themistocles not be. low the year 473. That the expedition of the allied Greeks under the direction of Pausanias, against Cyprus and Byzantium, the capture of the latter city, and the transfer of the supremacy from the Lacedemonians to the Athenians, occasioned by the insolence of Pausanias, fall in the year 477, we may regard as established beyond dispute by Clinton, p. 270, following. The view of O. Muller (Dorier, ii. p. 498), who distributes these events into a period of five years, is contradicted by the expression ἐν τῇδε τῇ ἡγεμονίᾳ en tēde tē hēgemonia of Thucydides, chapter 94, whereby the capture of Byzantium is brought into the same year with the expedition against Cyprus. That these words cannot be connected with what follows, without a change of the text in opposition to all critical authority, is shown by Poppo. Moreover, the very last of these events is placed, by the unanimous testimony of antiquity, in the year 477.

Clinton shows, p. 249, that all reckonings of the time of the supremacy of the Athenians, setting out from this, year, differ from one another only in reference to the assumed termination. Also, Thucydides chapter 128, the expedition against Cyprus, and that against Byzantium, are connected as immediately succeeding each other. If, however, Dodwell were compelled by the force of the arguments to acknowledge that these events, which he compresses into one year, do not, as he assumes (p. 61), belong to the year 470, but to the year 477, he would surely be compelled, perceiving it to be impossible to lengthen out the thread of the events until the year 465, to give up the whole hypothesis. The dissatisfaction of the allies was followed by the recal of Pausanias. That this belongs still to the same year plainly appears, partly from the nature of the case itself, since it pre-supposes a continuance of supremacy, partly from Thucydides, chapter 95: ἐν τούτῳ δε οἱ Λακεδαιμόνιοι μετεπέμποντο Παυσανίαν ἀνακρινοῦντες ὧν περὶ ἑπυνθάνοντο en toutō de hoi Lakedaimonioi metepemponto Pausanian anakrinountes hōn peri epunthanonto.

Pausanias having come to Sparta, and been there set at liberty, now betook himself privately in a galley to Byzantium. This cannot have happened long afterward, for Thucydides, chapter 128, immediately subjoins it, and what is of the most importance, Pausanias finds the fleet still at Byzantium. That his residence there did not long continue appears from the account of Thucydides, chapter 131, that he was forcibly expelled thence by the Athenians. He now retired to the colony in Troas; from there he was recalled to Sparta, after it had been reported that he kept up an understanding with the barbarians. The Ephori threw him into prison, but soon after released him. At this time his intercourse with Themistocles look place, who, being at the time already expelled from Athens, resided at Argos, and thence made excursions into the rest of the Peloponnesus. That Pausanias then for the first time drew Themistocles into his plan, when the latter had been driven from Athens, is asserted by Plutarch, and a personal intercourse between them is rendered certain by all accounts.

That there was no considerable period between this release of Pausanias and his death is clear. Pausanias was not condemned, because there was no certain proof against him. It is, however, psychologically improbable that he did not soon afford it, that he prudently kept himself from giving open offence for a series of years, when we consider that he was deprived of all prudence by his haughtiness, arising to madness; that he himself rendered the execution of his treasonable plan impossible; that, according to Thucydides, chapter 130, he went about in a Median dress, and caused himself to be accompanied on a journey through Thrace with Median and Egyptian satellites, spread a Persian table, made difficult the access to his person, gave free course to his passions, of whom Thucydides himself very significantly remarks, καὶ κατέχειν τὴν διάνοιαν οὐκ ἡδύνατο ἀλλ ̓ ἔργοις βραχέσι προύδήλου, ἅ τῇ γνώμῃ γνώμῃ μειζόνως ἐρέπειτα ἔμελλε πράξειν kai katechein tēn dianoian ouk ēdunato all' ergois brachesi proudēlou, ha tē gnōmē meizonōs erepeita emelle praxein, and of whose senseless arrogance the same historian, chapter 132, gives an example, even out of the time immediately after the battle of Platea. The discovery was effected by him who was to bring to Artabazus the last letters to the king.

With what haste the transactions were carried on, and that by no means a space of four years was consumed, is evident from the fact that the king, in order to accelerate them, had expressly sent Artabazus to Asia Minor. His death immediately followed the discovery (compare Thucydides 133). We surely do not assume too little when we give to these events a period of three years. That we need not go beyond this is shown by Dio. dorus, who compresses all these events into the year 477 (Ol. 75, 4). How could he have done this, or how could such an error have arisen, if the beginning and end had been separated from each other by a period of eight or nine years?. How impossible it was for him, with his sources, to place the destruction of Pausanias far beyond this time appears from his fiction, which can in no other way be explained, of a twofold accusation of Themistocles. If, now, we must place the death of Pausanias about the year 474, and in no event later, the flight of Themistocles cannot be placed farther back than the year 473.

For Themistocles, at the death of Pausanias, had already been a considerable time in the Peloponnesus. His accusation followed immediately after the event (compare Thucydides, I. 135); and the combined interests of the Lacedemonians, to whom nothing could be more desirable than to have the Athenians share their disgrace, and of the enemies of Themistocles at Athens (Plut. Them. c. 23: κατεβόων μὲν αὐτοῦ Λακεδαιμόνιοι, κατηγόρουν δ ̓ οἱ φθονοῦντες τῶν πολιτῶν kateboōn men autou Lakedaimonioi, katēgoroun d' hoi phthonountes tōn politōn, would cause the decision to be hastened as much as possible. Themistocles, persecuted both by the Athenians and Lacedemonians, now flees from the Peloponnesus to Corcyra. Being denied a residence there, he retires to the opposite continent. In danger of being overtaken by his persecutors (Thucydides chapter 136: καὶ διωκόμενος ὑπὸ τῶν προστεταγμένων κατὰ πύστιν ᾖ χωροίη kai diōkomenos hupo tōn prostetagmenōn kata pustin ē chōroiē, he sees himself compelled to flee to Admetus, the king of the Molossians. Nor can he have long resided there, for, according to Thucydides, chapter 137, he was sent forward by Admetus, as soon as his persecutors came. And how can we suppose that they would have been long behind him? How long could his place of residence have remained a secret? It is expressly said by Thucydides, that the coming of his persecutors, and the flight of Themistocles to Asia, very soon happened (ὕστερον ου ̓ πολλῷ husteron ou pollō). It is true, that if we could credit the account of Stesimbrotus, in Plut. chapter 24, we must assume that the residence of Themistocles with Admetus continued some months, for he related that his friends brought to him there his wife and children, whom they had secretly conducted out of Athens. But that no dependence is to be placed upon this is evident from the absurd fiction of Stesimbrotus that immediately follows, which to the surprise even of Plutarch (εἶτ ̓ οὐκ οἶδ ̓ ὅπως ἐπιλαθόμενος τούτων, η τὸν Θεμιστοκλέα ποιῶν ἐπιλαθόμενον, πλεῖσαι φησιν, κ.τ.λ. eit' ouk oid' hopōs epilathomenos toutōn, ē ton Themistoklea poiōn epilathomenon, pleisai phēsin, etc.) he brings forward, without observing that the one fable does away the other - namely, that Themistocles was sent by Admetus to Sicily, and had desired of Hiero his daughter in marriage, with the promise to bring Greece under subjection to him.

Plutarch designates Stesimbrotus as a shameless liar, Pericles, chapter 13. That the sons of Themistocles remained in Athens is manifest from a relation in Suidas, and the testimony of Thucydides, chapter 137, and of Plutarch, that the gold was first sent to Themistocles by his friends after his arrival in Asia, to enable him to reward the service of the captain who brought him to Asia, shows at the same time the incorrectness of the assertion of Stesimbrotus, and confirms the opinion that Themistocles remained in no one place of his flight long enough for his friends to send to him there the necessary gold. Themistocles was conducted by Admetus to Pidna, and from there he betook himself in a boat directly to Asia. This, accordingly, since between the death of Pausanias, and the coming of Themistocles into Asia there could at most be only a year, can at latest have happened in the year 473, perhaps in 474; and even in the former case we are completely justified in placing the beginning of the reign of Artaxerxes, which still cannot have immediately coincided with the coming of Themistocles, in the year 474.

"4. On the supposition that the commencement of the reign of Artaxerxes, and the flight of Themistocles, fall in 465, an extravagant old age must be attributed to Charon of Lampsacus. According to Suidas, he was still flourishing under the first Darius, Ol. 69, 504 b.c. Since now, in his history, he mentions the flight of Themistocles to Artaxerxes, this being placed in 465, he must have been employed in writing history at least forty years. This is not, indeed, absolutely impossible; but, in a doubtful case, it must be rejected as the more improbable alternative. 'Historice enim, non sunt explicandae - says Vitringa (Proll. in, Zach. p. 29) - ex raris et insolentibus exemplis, sed ex communi vivendi lege et ordine. Si res secus se habeat, in ipsa historia ascribitur ne fallat incautos.' Compare his farther excellent remarks on this subject. That this argument is not without force, is evident even from the efforts of some advocates of the false chronology to set it aside by cutting the knot. Suidas, after he has cited the above-mentioned determination of the time of Charon, as he found it in his more ancient authorities, subjoins, μᾶλλον δὲ ἦν ἐπὶ τῶν Περσικῶν mallon de ēn epi tōn Persikōn. Creuzer, on the Fragm. Historr. Groec., p. 95, rejects this date without farther examination, because it gives too great an age to Charon.

"5. According to Thucydides 1, 136, Themistocles, on his passage to Asia, fell in with the Athenian fleet, which was besieging Naxos. This siege of Naxos, however, according to the testimony of Thucydides, chapter 100, which makes all other arguments superfluous, happened before the great victory of the Athenians on the Eurymedon, which, according to Diodorus, belongs to the year 470, and cannot be placed later, because this was the first considerable undertaking of the Athenians against the Persians, the war with whom formed the only ground for the important requisitions which they made upon their allies. Compare Thucydides i. 94. Hitherto, since the supremacy had passed over to the Athenians, scarcely anything had been done against the Persians, except the taking of the unimportant AEgon. Thucydides also leads us to about the same year as that given by Diodorus, who connects the defection of Thasos (467) with χρόνῳ ὕστερον chronō husteron, which cannot stand where events immediately succeed each other. Even for these reasons, the siege of Naxos and the flight of Themistocles, do not fall after 471. If, however, we consider that Naxos was the first confederate city with which the Athenians were involved in discord (compare Thucydides, p. 1, 98) - which, from the nature of the case, as is rendered especially clear by the remarks of Thucydides and a comparison of the later historians, could scarcely have first happened after seven years - and if we farther consider the way in which Thucydides (chapter 98) connects the events, from the transfer of the supremacy until the capture of Naxos, with one another, we shall, without hesitation, place the latter some years earlier, in the year 474 or 473.

"6. The flight of Themistocles falls at least three years earlier than the battle on the Eurymedon, because in all probability he was dead before the latter event. His death, however, must have been some years subsequent to his coming into Asia (compare Thucydides chapter 138). One year passed in learning the language, and some time, in any event, was required for what is implied in ταύτης ἦῤχε τῆς χώρας, δίντος, κ.τ.λ. tautēs ērche tēs chōras, dontos, etc. Thucydides relates that, according to the account of some, Themistocles took poison, ἀδύνατον νομίσαντα εἶναι ἐπιτελέσαι βασιλεῖ α ὑπέεσχετο adunaton nomisanta einai epitelesai basilei a hupescheto. This pre-supposes that Themistocles was compelled to fulfill his promises; and had this not been the case at his death, the report that Thucydides only in this instance relied upon himself could not have arisen. Plutarch expressly connects the death of Themistocles with the expedition of Cimon. This is done by several writers, with the mention of the most special circumstances (compare the passages in Staveren on Nep. Them. 10) all of which may be regarded, as they are by Cicero (Brut. chapter 11) and Nepos, as fictitious, and yet the historical basis on which alone everything depends, "the fact" that Thucydides died before the battle on the Eurymedon is firmly established.

"7. Kruger (1. c. p. 218) has shown that the account of Plutarch, that Themistocles reached an age of sixty-five years, forbids us to place his death beyond the year 470, and therefore his flight beyond the year 473. According to an account which has internal evidence of credibility, in AElian, Var. Hist. iii. 21, Themistocles, as a small boy coming from school, declined going out of the way of the tyrant Pisistratus. Assuming that this happened in the last year of Pisistratus, 529 b.c., and that Themistocles was at that time six years old, he must have been born in 535, and died in 470. Nor is it a valid objection that, according to Plutarch, Themistocles was still living at the time of the Cyprian expedition of Cimon (449 b.c.), and was still young at the battle of Marathon. For the former rests on a manifest confounding of the former event with the victory over the Persian fleet at Cyprus, which is supposed to have immediately preceded the victory on the Eurymedon (compare Diodor. 11, 60; Dahlmann, Forschungen, i. p. 69), and the latter merely on a conclusion drawn from this error. 'Whoever,' remarks Dahlmann, p. 71, 'reads without prejudice the passage, Thucydides 1, 138, will perceive that the death of Themistocles followed pretty soon after his settlement in Persia; probably in the second year, if Thucydides is worthy of credit.'

"Until all these arguments are refuted, it remains true that the Messianic interpretation of the prophecy is the only correct one, and that the alleged pseudo-Daniel, as well as the real Daniel, possessed an insight into the future, which could have been given only by the Spirit of God; and hence, as this favor could have been shown to no deceiver, the genuineness of the book necessarily follows, and the futility of all objections against it is already manifest."

V. The only remaining point of inquiry on this verse is, as to the division of the whole period of sixty-nine weeks into two smaller portions of seven weeks and sixty-two weeks; that is, of the four hundred and eighty-three years into one period of four hundred and thirty-four years, and one of forty-nine years. This inquiry resolves itself into another, Whether, after the issuing of the command in the twentieth year of Artaxerxes, there was a period of forty-nine years that was in any manner distinguished from what followed, or any "reason" why an epoch should be made there? If the command in the twentieth of Artaxerxes was in the year 454 b.c., then the subtraction of forty-nine years from this would make the year 405 b.c. the marked period; that is, about that time some important change would occur, or a new series of affairs would commence which would properly separate the previous period from what followed.

Now, the fair interpretation of this passage respecting the seven weeks, or forty-nine years, undoubtedly is, that that time would be required in rebuilding the city, and in settling its affairs on a permanent foundation, and that, from the close of that time, another period of sixty-two weeks, or four hundred and thirty-four years, would elapse to the appearing of the Messiah. It is true that this is not distinctly specified in the text, and true that in the text the phrase "the street shall be built again, and the wall, even in troublous times," is not limited expressly to either period, but it is also said in the next verse, that the period of sixty-two weeks would be terminated by the appearing of the Messiah, or by his being cut off, and, therefore, it is fair to presume that the previous period of seven weeks was to be characterized particularly as the "troubleus times" in which the street and the wall were to be built again. The inquiry now is, Whether that time was actually occupied in rebuilding and restoring the city? In regard to this, it may be remarked,

(1) That there is a strong "probability" that a considerable time would be necessary to rebuild the walls of the city, and to restore Jerusalem to a condition like that in which it was before the captivity. We are to remember that it had been long lying in ruins; that the land was desolate; that Jerusalem had no commercial importance to make its growth rapid; that there were few in the city on whom reliance could be placed in rebuilding it; that a large portion of the materials for rebuilding it was to be brought from a distance; that the work was opposed with much determination by the Samaritans; that it was necessary, as Nehemiah informs us, in building the walls, that the workmen should have a weapon of defense in one hand while they labored with the other, and that those who were engaged on it were mostly poor. When these things are considered, it is at least not improbable that the period of forty-nine years would be required before it could be said that the work was fully completed.

(2) a more material question, however, is, whether the facts in the case confirm this, or whether there was such a termination of the rebuilding of the city at about that period, that it could be said that the time occupied was seven weeks rather than, for example, six, or five, or nine. It may not be necessary so to make this out as to determine the precise year, or the termination of forty-nine years. but in a general division of the time, it is necessary, undoubtedly, so to determine it as to see that that time should have been designated, rather than one equally general at the close of one week, or two, or six, or nine, or any other number. Now that that was the period of the completion of the work contemplated by the decree issued under Artaxerxes, and the work undertaken by Nehemiah, it is not difficult to show:

(a) It is reasonable to presume that the time referred to in the seven weeks would be the rebuilding of the city, and the restoration of its affairs to its former state - or the completion of the arrangements to restore the nation from the effects of the captivity, and to put it on its former footing. This was the main inquiry by Daniel; this would be a marked period; this would be that for which the "commandment would go forth;" and this would constitute a natural division of the time.

(b) As a matter of fact, the completion of the work undertaken by Nehemiah, under the command of the Persian kings, reached to the period here designated; and his last act as governor of Judea, in restoring the people, and placing the affairs of the nation on its former basis, occurred at just about the period of the forty-nine years after the issuing of the command by Artaxerxes Longimanus. That event, as is supposed above, occurred 454 b.c. The close of the seven weeks, or of the forty-nine years, would therefore be 405 b.c. This would be about the last year of the reign of Darius Nothus. See the table above. Nehemiah was twice governor of Judea, and the work of restoration which he undertook was not completed until his being the second time in that office. The first time he remained twelve years in office, for he received his commission in the twentieth year of Artaxerxes, and in the thirty-second year he returned again to him, Nehemiah 13:6. This, according to the computation above, would bring it down to 442 b.c. How long he then remained with the king of Persia he does not definitely state himself, but says it was "certain days," Nehemiah 13:6. After this, he again obtained permission of the king to return to Jerusalem, and went back the second time as governor of Judea, Nehemiah 13:6-7. The time from his first return to Persia, after the twelve years that he spent in Judea to the year 405 b.c., would be thirty-seven years. According to this, the close of the "seven weeks," and the completion of the enterprise of "rebuilding and restoring" the city, must have been at the end of that thirty-seven years. In reference to this, it may be remarked,

(1) That Nehemiah is known to have lived to a great age (Josephus); yet, supposing he was thirty years old when he was first appointed governor of Judea, and that the time referred to at the close of the "seven weeks," or forty-nine years, was the completion of his work in the restoration of the affairs of Jerusalem, the whole period would only reach to the seventy-ninth year of his age.

(2) The last act of Nehemiah in restoring the city occurred in the fifteenth year of the reign of Darius Notbus - according to Prideaux (Con. II. 206, following) - that is, 408 b.c. This would make, according to the common computation of chronology, a difference from the estimate above of only three years, and, perhaps, considering that the time of "seven weeks" is a reckoning in round numbers, this would be an estimate of sufficient accuracy. But, besides this, it is to be remembered that the exact chronology to a year or a month cannot be made out with absolute certainty; and taking all the circumstances into consideration, it is remarkable that the period designated in the prophecy coincides so nearly with the historical record. The only remaining inquiries, therefore, are, whether the last act of Nehemiah referred to occurred at the time mentioned - the 15th of Darius Nothus, or 408 b.c. - and whether that was of sufficient prominence and importance to divide the two periods of the prophecies, or to be a proper closing up of the work of restoring and rebuilding Jerusalem. What he did in his office as governor of Judea, at his second visitation to Jerusalem, is recorded in Nehemiah 13:7-31.

The particular acts which he performed consisted in removing certain abuses which had been suffered to grow up in his absence respecting the temple service, by which the temple had become greatly polluted Nehemiah 13:7-14; in restoring the Sabbath to its proper observance, which had become greatly disregarded Nehemiah 13:15-22; and in constraining those Jews who had contracted unlawful marriages to separate themselves from their wives Nehemiah 13:23-31. These acts were necessary to put the affairs of the temple, and the condition of the city, on their former basis. The last of these acts - the separation of those who had contracted unlawful marriages from their wives, is that which designates the close of the "seven weeks," and respecting which the date is to be sought. This is stated in the book of Nehemiah Neh 13:28 to have occurred in the time of "one of the sons of Joiada, the son of Eliashib the high priest, son-in-law to Sanballat the Horonite." That is, it occurred when Joiada was high priest.

But, according to the "Chr. Alexandrinum," Joiada succeeded his father in the office in the eleventh year of Darius Nothus, and Prideaux supposes, without improbability, that this event may have occurred as long as four years after he entered on the office of high priest, which would bring it to the fifteenth of Darius Nothus, or 408 b.c. Compare Jahn, Heb. Com. pp. 179-182; and Prideaux, Con. ii.-206-210. The time, then, if this be the event referred to, is sufficiently accurate to make it coincide with the prophecy - sufficiently so to divide the previous period from what succeeded it. The event itself was of sufficient importance to have a place here. It was, in fact, finishing what was necessary to be done in order to a completion of the purpose to "restore and rebuild Jerusalem." It was in fact "the restoration of Jewish affairs under the Persian edict," or what was accomplished in fact under that edict in placing the Jewish affairs on the proper basis - the basis on which they were substantially before the captivity.

This was the termination of that captivity in the fullest sense, and divided the past from the future - or constituted a "period or epoch" in the history of the Jewish people. It remains only to add, on this verse - and the remark will be equally applicable to the exposition of the two remaining verses of the chapter - that on the supposition that this had been written after the coming of the Messiah, and it had been designed to frame what would seem to be a prophecy or prediction of these events, the language here Would be such as would have been appropriately employed. From the time of the going forth of the command to rebuild the city, the whole duration would have been accurately divided into two great portions - that requisite for the completion of the work of restoring the city, and that extending to the coming of the Messiah, and the former would have been made to terminate where it is now supposed the period of "seven weeks," or forty-nine years, did actually terminate. If this would have been the correct apportionment in a "historic" review, it is correct as a "prophetic" review.

26

Daniel 9:26

Abrir passagem

繁體中文

過了六十二個七——即最後那四百三十四年期滿之後。天使在前一節已表明頭一段「七個七」時期的特徵——那期間城牆與街道要在普遍困苦憂慮之中建成;如今他接着陳明與餘下六十二個七相關的事。那時期的特徵事件將是:彌賽亞被剪除,並開啟那終於城與聖殿毀滅的一系列事件。他沒有說這事將在六十二個七終結之時立即發生,而是說在「後」(אחרי,'achărēy)——該期結束「之後」。這字不必指立即,而是指將要接續、隨後之事,可恰當譯作「之後」(Genesis 15:14; Genesis 23:19; Genesis 25:26 等;見格塞尼烏斯《詞典》)。此處的自然意思是:這將是事件次序中當數算的「下一件事」;是預言之目在六十二個七期滿之後所注視的事。預言本身有兩個情形表明它並非指隨即發生:(a)其一,前一節說「六十二個七」延伸「直到彌賽亞」——或到他的降生、或到他以彌賽亞身分的顯現;而經文沒有一處暗示他一顯現便要「被剪除」;這樣的設想既不合理,也不是古時研讀預言者所能接受的。(b)其二,下一節明說,他使祭祀止息所成就的事要發生在「一七之內」——即湊足七十的那餘下一七之中;他若在六十二個七剛結束時便「被剪除」,這事便無從發生。因此,細心研讀這預言的人會預期:彌賽亞在六十二個七之末顯現,並在被剪除之前,至少延續餘下一七的一部分。這一點在彌賽亞來臨之前,便能由預言清楚推知。

彌賽亞——見 Daniel 9:25 的註釋。

必被剪除——這裏所用的字(כרת,kârath)本義是切割、剪除:如割衣襟(1 Samuel 24:5 (6), 11 (12));砍樹枝(Numbers 13:23);割陽皮(Exodus 4:25);斬首(1 Samuel 17:51; 1 Samuel 5:4);伐樹(Deuteronomy 19:5; Isaiah 14:8; Isaiah 44:14; Jeremiah 10:3; Jeremiah 22:7)。繼而指剪除人、毀滅(Deuteronomy 20:20; Jeremiah 11:19; Genesis 9:11; Psalm 37:9; Proverbs 2:22; Proverbs 10:31 等,屢見)。「必從民中剪除」「從民中」「從以色列中」「從會中剪除」等語在聖經中屢見(比較 Genesis 17:14; Leviticus 7:20-21; Numbers 15:30; Numbers 19:13, Numbers 19:20; Exodus 12:19 等),泛指死刑的刑罰,不定其方式。「它斷不是流放之刑。」——格塞尼烏斯《詞典》。此處的本義無疑是因死被剪除,並且暗示「暴」死——死於他人之手。它適用於被暗殺者、被暴民殺害者、被司法判決處死者;也可用於陣亡者、死於瘟疫、雷殛、船難者;卻不會自然恰當地用於享盡天年、安詳而終的人。我們如今總是把這字與某種非常之禍的觀念相連——如我們說一個人在中年被「剪除」。古時的譯者理解為暴死:拉丁武加大作 occidetur Christus(基督必被殺);敘利亞譯本作「彌賽亞必被殺戮」。不必贅言:這話在主耶穌被處死的方式上得到完全的應驗;這正是如今恰當描述他離世方式的用語。他被暴力剪除;被司法判決剪除;被暴民剪除;在年日中途被剪除。若承認天使有意描述他死的方式,再找不到一個比這更貼切的字了。

一無所有——旁註作「必一無所有」。這一短語引起不少討論與分歧。拉丁武加大作 (否認他的人必不作他的民);提奧多提翁(七十士)作 καὶ κρίμα οὐκ ἔστιν ἐν ἀυτῷ(他身上沒有罪);敘利亞譯本作「這不在於他」。希伯來文是 לו ואין(ve'ēyn lô),解釋繫於 אין('ēyn)一字之義。亨斯滕伯格主張:這字絕不用作 לא(lō,不)之義,而總傳達「無物」「不存在」的觀念;此處的意思是:那時「他一無所有」——即如君王統治者之權隨其被剪除而止,他的權柄與能力告終。因此他譯作「而無歸於他」:即他作為受膏君對盟約之民的統治、權柄與能力,將在他被剪除時終止,另一位將來荒廢聖所、據而有之。貝托爾特譯作 (德文:沒有自己家族的任何後繼者),意即他的家族或王朝將被剪除、終於他身。他主張這整語表示「突然的、意外的死」,此處意即他本族無後繼者;他把它應用於亞歷山大大帝。倫格克譯作 (德文:而無屬他者存在),並解釋全句為:「受膏者(作為合法之王)必被剪除,但那時在位的必非其族之人,必有一位王冠本不屬他、『受膏者』之名本不能恰當加於其身的君王來到。」毛雷爾解釋為「他必無後繼者或合法繼承人」。斯圖爾特教授譯作「一位必被剪除,而(那民)必無人屬他」。C. B. 米夏埃利斯作「不存將是他的分」;雅克與希齊希作「無人存留給他」;羅施作「無人為他在場」。我們的譯法——「不是為自己」——無疑是採自贖罪的通行觀點:彌賽亞不是為自己死,而是為別人作贖價捨去生命。持通行贖罪教義者對此固無可疑;然而譯者是否不自覺地讓他們的贖罪觀塑造了本段的解釋、這解釋能否從希伯來文公正推出,卻可存疑。אין('ēyn)的通常意義無疑是「無物、空無」——指沒有東西存在(見格塞尼烏斯《詞典》);如此應用,此處的意思便是:他既被剪除、或因被剪除,他先前所有的便告終,或他「一無所有」——或他的生命終止,或他的統治終止,或他作為君——彌賽亞——被剪除。這解釋似得隨即的話印證:另一位必來毀滅城和聖所,或產業要落入他手。依我看這大概便是公正的解釋。彌賽亞必如「君王」而來;自可期待他來掌權——建立國度。但他必因暴死突然被剪除;人所預期的、他作君王治理百姓的權柄必不設立——它必不歸於他。他既突然被剪除,這樣掌權的期待便落空破滅。他實際上不會設立受膏君自然可期的那種統治;他沒有後繼者;王朝不留在他或他的家族之手;不久,外邦君王的民必來,把一切掃盡。這解釋並不假設他來的真目的受挫、也不假設他不按正解的預言建立國度;只是說百姓所預期的那種國度必不設立。他來後不久必被剪除;所預期的統治必不屬他——在他身上必「一無」所有;不久,外邦君王必來毀滅城和聖所。誠然,這解釋使本段不再是贖罪教義的證明經文、不再宣告彌賽亞之死的目的;但它所給的意義,同樣符合預言的總脈絡與彌賽亞工作中的事實。因為他來時必建立國度——屬世的統治——原是自然的期待,且在民間廣被持守;然而他不久便被剪除,這一切盼望立時在他真門徒的心中消逝(比較 Luke 24:21),也在那些雖非真門徒、卻開始追問他是否就是所預言的彌賽亞——將坐大衛寶座的君——的群眾心中消逝。至於這樣預期的統治或治理,在他「一無所有」。這一切期望都被他的猝死摧殘;不久,非但他不拯救國民脫離捆鎖、建立有形的國度,反倒有外邦君王率軍前來,把一切掃除。彌賽亞降臨之前,這話是否被如此解釋,如今無從斷定。希伯來人解釋古預言的方式,存留下來的極少;而且可以想見,他們不會樂於接受一種表明他們所期待的彌賽亞統治必不實現、他一出現便幾乎立即被殺、統治權歸於無有、國民要服於外邦蹂躪之下的解釋。

必有一王的民來——旁註作「他們(猶太人)必不再是他的民;或作,那王(彌賽亞)將來之民」。這更像是意義的解釋,而非希伯來文的翻譯。直譯當是:「而城和聖所,必有一將來之王的民使之荒涼。」在這整段指彌賽亞及其時代的一般假定之下,此處的語言不難解釋,並確切無疑地指明彌賽亞「被剪除」之後不久發生的事。「民」(עם,'am)一詞,正宜用於臣民或軍隊——如入侵的君王或武人為征服之目的所率領的那種民。它的本義是:(a)泛指一民、一族、一種;(b)與君王、首領、統治者相對的民(比較 Homer《伊利亞特》ii.365、xiii.108、xxiv.28 中與首領相對的 λαός,laos);繼而指兵士(Judges 5:2)。因此,它可以——如這裏當被理解的——用於那將來之王的兵眾。必有一王的民——「王」(נגיד,nāgı̂yd)與 Daniel 9:25「受膏君」所用的是同一字。然而此處顯然指另一位王:(a)剛說那王——彌賽亞——必「被剪除」,此處明指隨後而來的一位;(b)「那將來的」(הבא,habbâ')一語也表明這點:自然暗示他將來自外邦、是外邦的君王——因為他為毀滅而「來」。無人看不見這話合於主耶穌被處死之後羅馬權勢對耶路撒冷的毀滅。若那正是預言的用意、或承認預言預見此事,則用語再不能更恰、預言再不能更準。無人能合理懷疑:古時希伯來人若明白預言前部的意思——真彌賽亞顯現後不久必被處死——便不能不預期一位外邦君王將速至,使其城邑聖所荒涼。

毀滅這城和聖所——「聖所」即聖殿。這是預言的結局:它以「恢復重建」那城的命令開始,以那城的毀滅結束。時間沒有指定;除非從 Daniel 9:24「七十個七已定在你百姓和你的聖城上」的概括宣告中尋得,預言沒有關乎何時發生的直接暗示。然而預言的全部範圍使人設想:這事將在彌賽亞「被剪除」之後不久發生。事實上,羅馬人之下導致城與聖殿毀滅的一系列事件,在主耶穌死後不久便開始,直到聖殿全毀、城被夷平根基才止息。

他的結局——希伯來文作「它的結局」或「他的結局」——קצו(qı̂tsô)。這「它」(ו,ô)指甚麼,不能確定;單就文法結構而論,可指城的結局、君王的結局、或預言的結局。然而預言主要而直接的題目既是那城,指城更為自然。亨斯滕伯格——與維特林加同——認為它指論述的主題,譯作「必有結局」:「那事——全部的事——這一系列事件在此所預言的一切——必以洪流結束。」這與預言的全部用意相合。

必如洪流——בשׁטף(basheṭeph)。即必如漫溢的洪流。這字意為「奔湧、傾出」:如雨的傾瀉(Job 38:25);急流(Proverbs 27:4);泛濫、淹沒、洪流(Psalm 32:6; Nahum 1:8)。因此正宜形容軍隊的蹂躪——把一切席捲而去;如突來的泛濫,前面的一切盡被沖沒。無人能否認這話在每一方面都合於羅馬軍隊加於耶路撒冷的荒涼。

爭戰到底,荒涼的事已經定了——旁註作「必因荒涼而剪除」。亨斯滕伯格譯作「而到底乃是戰爭,乃是一片廢墟的諭令」;倫格克亦然((德文:而到底乃是戰爭與廢墟之令));貝托爾特譯作「而大荒涼必延續到戰爭的末了」;拉丁武加大作 (戰爭結束之後,荒涼已定);斯圖爾特教授譯作「而到底必有戰爭,是已定的荒涼之量」。本段直譯是:「而直到戰爭的末了,荒涼已經判定」。「定了」(חרץ,chârats)本義是切割、刻入、鐫刻;繼而指決定、確定、下令、判決。見 Daniel 9:24 的註釋。此處自然的意義是:這樣的荒涼是如諭令或定旨般確定的;有其使之確定者——即在七十個七的異象中此處所論大計劃的一部分:這樣的荒涙要貫穿整個戰爭。因此由本段可預期:(a)必有戰爭——這也含於「外邦君王之民必來奪城」的保證之中;(b)這戰爭必具「荒涼」的性質,或以顯著的方式把毀壞擴展遍地;一切戰爭多少如此,這戰爭卻似尤然;(c)這些荒涼必貫穿戰爭、直到其末了——沒有間歇、沒有止息。不必多言:這正是救主死後羅馬人對猶太人之戰的確切性質;那戰爭終於城與聖殿的毀滅、希伯來整個政體的傾覆、並大批百姓被遷往遙遠而永久的被擄。論其進程之荒涼,再無一戰更甚;論其毀滅之志貫徹到底,亦無一戰更顯。誠然,此處的「語言」就某種意義可用於許多戰爭——一切戰爭;但再沒有一場戰爭,比羅馬人與猶太人之戰更合於它。

Original em inglês

And after threescore and two weeks - After the completion of the last period of four hundred and thirty-four years. The angel had shown in the previous verse what would be the characteristic of the first period of "seven weeks" - that during that time the wall and the street would be built in circumstances of general distress and anxiety, and he now proceeds to state what would occur in relation to the remaining sixty-two weeks. The particular thing which would characterize that period would be, that the Messiah would be cut off, and that the series of events would commence which would terminate in the destruction of the city and the temple. He does not say that this would be immediately on the termination of the sixty-two weeks, but he says that it would be "after" אחרי 'achărēy - "subsequent" to the close of that period. The word does not mean necessarily immediately, but it denotes what is to succeed - to follow - and would be well expressed by the word "afterward:" Genesis 15:14; Genesis 23:19; Genesis 25:26, et al. See Gesenius, Lexicon The natural meaning here would be, that this would be the "next event" in the order of events to be reckoned; it would be that on which the prophetic eye would rest subsequent to the close of the period of sixty-two weeks. There are two circumstances in the prophecy itself which go to show that it is not meant that this would immediately follow:

(a) One is, that in the previous verse it is said that the "sixty-two weeks" would extend "unto the Messiah;" that is, either to his birth or to his manifestation as such; and it is not implied anywhere that he would be "cut off" at once on his appearing, nor is such a supposition reasonable, or one that would have been embraced by an ancient student of the prophecies;

(b) the other is, that, in the subsequent verse, it is expressly said that what he would accomplish in causing the oblation to cease would occur "in the midst of the week;" that is, of the remaining one week that would complete the seventy. This could not occur if he were to be "cut off" immediately at the close of the sixty-two weeks.

The careful student of this prophecy, therefore, would anticipate that the Messiah would appear at the close of the sixty-two weeks, and that he would continue during a part, at least, of the remaining one week before he would be cut off. This point could have been clearly made out from the prophecy before the Messiah came.

Shall Messiah - Notes, Daniel 9:25.

Be cut off - The word used here (כרת kârath) means, properly, to cut, to cut off, as a part of a garment, 1 Samuel 24:5 (6), 11 (12); a branch of a tree, Numbers 13:23; the prepuce, Exodus 4:25; the head, 1 Samuel 17:51; 1 Samuel 5:4; to cut down trees, Deuteronomy 19:5; Isaiah 14:8; Isaiah 44:14; Jeremiah 10:3; Jeremiah 22:7. Then it means to cut off persons, to destroy, Deuteronomy 20:20; Jeremiah 11:19; Genesis 9:11; Psalm 37:9; Proverbs 2:22; Proverbs 10:31, et al. scepe. The phrase, "that soul shall be cut off from his people," "from the midst of the people," "from Israel," "from the congregation," etc., occurs frequently in the Scriptures (compare Genesis 17:14; Leviticus 7:20-21; Numbers 15:30; Numbers 19:13, Numbers 19:20; Exodus 12:19, et al.), and denotes the punishment of death in general, without defining the manner. "It is never the punishment of exile." - Gesenius, Lexicon The proper notion or meaning here is, undoubtedly, that of being cut off by death, and would suggest the idea of a "violent" death, or a death by the agency of others.

It would apply to one who was assassinated, or murdered by a mob, or who was appointed to death by a judicial decree; or it might be applied to one who was cut down in battle, or by the pestilence, or by lightning, or by shipwreck, but it would not naturally or properly be applied to one who had lived out his days, and died a peaceful death. We always now connect with the word the idea of some unusual interposition, as when we speak of one who is cut down in middle life. The ancient translators understood it of a violent death. So the Latin "Vulgate, occidetur Christus;" Syriac, "the Messiah shall be slain," or put to death. It need not be here said that this phrase would find a complete fulfillment in the manner in which the Lord Jesus was put to death, nor that this is the very language in which it is proper now to describe the manner in which he was removed. He was cut off by violence; by a judicial decree: by a mob; in the midst of his way, etc. If it should be admitted that the angel meant to describe the manner of his death, he could not have found a single word that would have better expressed it.

But not for himself - Margin, "and shall have nothing." This phrase has given rise to not a little discussion, and not a little diversity of opinion. The Latin Vulgate is, "et non erit ejus populus, qui eum negaturus est" - "and they shall not be his people who shall deny him." Theodotion (in the Septuagint), καὶ κρίμα οὐκ ἔστιν ἐν ἀυτῷ kai krima ouk estin en autō - "and there is no crime in him." Syriac, "And it is not with him." The Hebrew is לו ואין ve'ēyn lô - and the interpretation turns on the meaning of the word אין 'ēyn. Hengstenberg maintains that it is never used in the sense of לא lo' (not), but that it always conveys the idea of "nothing," or "non-existence," and that the meaning here is, that, then, "there was nothing to him;" that is, that he ceased to have authority and power, as in the cutting off of a prince or ruler whose power comes to an end.

Accordingly he renders it, "and is not to him;" that is, his dominion, authority, or power over the covenant people as an anointed prince, would cease when he was cut off, and another one would come and desolate the sanctuary, and take possession. Bertholdt renders it, Ohne Nachfolger von den Seinigen zu haben - "without any successors of his own " - meaning that his family, or that the dynasty would be cut off, or would end with him. He maintains that the whole phrase denotes "a sudden and an unexpected death," and that it here means that he would have no successor of his own family. He applies it to Alexander the Great. Lengerke renders it, Und nicht ist vorhanden, der ihm, angehoret - and explains the whole to mean, "The anointed one (as the lawful king) shall be cut off, but it shall not then be one who belongs to his family (to wit, upon the throne), but a Prince shall come to whom the crown did not belong, to whom the name anointed could not properly belong."

Maurer explains it, "There shall be to him no successor or lawful heir." Prof. Stuart renders it, "One shall be cut off, and there shall be none for it" (the people). C. B. Michaelis, "and not to be will be his lot." Jacch. and Hitzig, "and no one remained to him." Rosch, "and no one was present for him." Our translation - "but not for himself" - was undoubtedly adopted from the common view of the atonement - that the Messiah did not die for himself, but that his life was given as a ransom for others. There can be no doubt of that fact to those who hold the common doctrine of the atonement, and yet it maybe doubted whether the translators did not undesignedly allow their views of the atonement to shape the interpretation of this passage, and whether it can be fairly made out from the Hebrew. The ordinary meaning of the Hebrew word אין 'ēyn is, undoubtedly, "nothing, emptiness" - in the sense of there being nothing (see Gesenius, Lexicon); and, thus applied, the sense here would be, that after he was cut off, or in consequence of his being cut off, what he before possessed would cease, or there would be "nothing" to him; that is, either his life would cease, or his dominion would cease, or he would be cut off as the Prince - the Messiah. This interpretation appears to be confirmed by what is immediately said, that another would come and would destroy the city and the sanctuary, or that the possession would pass into his bands.

It seems probable to me that this is the fair interpretation. The Messiah would come as a "Prince." It might be expected that he would come to rule - to set up a kingdom. But he would be suddenly cut off by a violent death. The anticipated dominion over the people as a prince would not be set up. It would not pertain to him. Thus suddenly cut off, the expectations of such a rule would be disappointed and blasted. He would in fact set up no such dominion as might naturally be expected of an anointed prince; he would have no successor; the dynasty would not remain in his hands or his family, and soon the people of a foreign prince would come and would sweep all away. This interpretation does not suppose that the real object of his coming would be thwarted, or that he would not set up a kingdom in accordance with the prediction properly explained, but that such a kingdom as would be expected by the people would not be set up.

He would be cut off soon after he came, and the anticipated dominion would not pertain to him, or there would be "nothing" of it found in him, and soon after a foreign prince would come and destroy the city and the sanctuary. This interpretation, indeed, will take this passage away as a proof-text of the doctrine of the atonement, or as affirming the design of the death of the Messiah, but it furnishes a meaning as much in accordance with the general strain of the prophecy, and with the facts in the work of the Messiah. For it was a natural expectation that when he came he would set up a kingdom - a temporal reign - and this expectation was extensively cherished among the people. He was, however, soon cut off, and all such hopes at once perished in the minds of his true followers (compare Luke 24:21), and in the minds of the multitudes who, though not his true followers, began to inquire whether he might not be the predicted Messiah - the Prince to sit on the throne of David. But of such an anticipated dominion or rule, there was "nothing" to him.

All these expectations were blighted by his sudden death, and soon, instead of his delivering the nation from bondage and setting up a visible kingdom, a foreign prince would come with his forces and would sweep away everything. Whether this would be the interpretation affixed to these words before the advent of the Messiah cannot now be determined. We have few remains of the methods in which the Hebrews interpreted the ancient prophecies, and we may readily suppose that they would not be disposed to embrace an exposition which would show them that the reign of the Messiah, as they anticipated it, would not occur, but that almost as soon as he appeared, he would be put to death, and the dominion pass away, and the nation be subjected to the ravages of a foreign power. "And the people of the prince that shall come." Margin, "And they (the Jews) shall be no more his people; or, the Prince's (Messiah's) future people." This seems to be rather an explanation of the meaning, than a translation of the Hebrew. The literal rendering would be, "and the city, and the sanctuary, the people of a prince that comes, shall lay waste." On the general supposition that this whole passage refers to the Messiah and his time, the language used here is not difficult of interpretation, and denotes with undoubted accuracy the events that soon followed the "cutting off" of the Messiah. The word "people" (עם ‛am) is a word that may well be applied to subjects or armies - such a people as an invading prince or warrior would lead with him for purposes of conquest. It denotes properly

(a) a people, or tribe, or race in general; and then

(b) the people as opposed to kings, princes, rulers (compare λαός laos, the people as opposed to chiefs in Homer, Iliad ii. 365, xiii. 108, xxiv. 28): and then as soldiers, Judges 5:2. Hence, it may be applied, as it would be understood to be here, to the soldiers of the prince that should come.

Of the prince that shall come - The word "prince" here (נגיד nāgı̂yd) is the same which occurs in Daniel 9:25, "Messiah the prince." It is clear, however, that another prince is meant here, for

(a) it is just said that that prince - the Messiah - would be "cut off," and this clearly refers to one that was to follow;

(b) the phrase "that is to come" (הבא habbâ') would also imply this.

It would naturally suggest the idea that he would come from abroad, or that he would be a foreign prince - for he would "come" for the purposes of destruction. No one can fail to see the applicability of this to the destruction of Jerusalem by the Roman power, after the Lord Jesus was put to death. If that was the design of the prophecy, or if it be admitted that the prophecy contemplated that, the language could not have been better chosen, or the prediction more exact. No one can reasonably doubt that, if the ancient Hebrews had understood the former part of the prophecy, as meaning that the true Messiah would be put to death soon after his appearing, they could not fail to anticipate that a foreign prince would soon come and lay waste their city and sanctuary.

Shall destroy the city and the sanctuary - The "holy place" - the temple. This is the termination of the prophecy. It begins with the command to "rebuild and restore" the city, and ends with its destruction. The time is not fixed, nor is there in the prophecy any direct intimation when it would occur, unless it be found in the general declaration in Daniel 9:24, that "seventy weeks were determined upon the people and the city." The whole scope of the prophecy, however, would lead to the supposition that this was soon to occur after the Messiah should be "cut off." The series of events under the Romans which led to the destruction of the city and temple, in fact, began very soon after the death of the Lord Jesus, and ceased only when the temple was wholly demolished, and the city was rased to its foundations.

And the end thereof - Hebrew, "its end," or "his end" - קצו qı̂tsô. It is not certain as to what the word "it" (ו ô) here refers. It may be either the end of the city, or of the prince, or of the prophecy, so far as the grammatical construction is concerned. As the principal and immediate subject of the prophecy, however, is the city, it is more natural to refer it to that. Hengstenberg renders it, "it will end," supposing, with Vitringa, that it refers to the subject of the discourse: "the thing - the whole affair - all that is here predicted in this series of events - will end with a flood." This accords well with the whole design of the prophecy.

With a flood - בשׁטף basheṭeph. That is, it shall be like an overflowing flood. The word used here means a "gushing, outpouring," as of rain, Job 38:25; of a torrent, Proverbs 27:4; an overflowing, inundation, flood, Psalm 32:6; Nahum 1:8. Hence, it would appropriately denote the ravages of an army, sweeping everything away. It would be like a sudden inundation, carrying everything before it. No one can doubt that this language is applicable in every respect to the desolations brought upon Jerusalem by the Roman armies.

And unto the end of the war desolations are determined - Margin, "it shall be cut off by desolations." Hengstenberg renders this, "and unto the end is war, a decree of ruins." So Lengerke - and his aufs Ende Krieg und Beschluss der Wusten. Bertholdt renders it, "and the great desolations shall continue unto the end of the war." The Latin Vulgate renders it, et post finem belli statuta desolatio - "and after the end of the war desolation is determined." Prof. Stuart translates it, "and unto the end shall be war, a decreed measure of desolations." The literal meaning of the passage is, "and unto the end of the war desolations are decreed," or determined. The word rendered "determined" (חרץ chârats) means, properly, to cut, cut in, engrave; then to decide, to determine, to decree, to pass sentence. See the notes at Daniel 9:24. Here the meaning naturally is, that such desolations were settled or determined as by a decree or purpose. There was something which made them certain; that is, it was a part of the great plan here referred to in the vision of the seventy weeks, that there should be such desolations extending through the war. The things which would, therefore, be anticipated from this passage would be,

(a) that there would be war. This is implied also in the assurance that the people of a foreign prince would come and take the city.

(b) That this war would be of a "desolating" character, or that it would in a remarkable manner extend and spread ruin over the land. All wars are thus characterized; but it would seem that this would do it in a remarkable manner.

(c) That these desolations would extend through the war, or to its close. There would be no intermission; no cessation. It is hardly necessary to say that this was, in fact, precisely the character of the war which the Romans waged with the Jews after the death of the Saviour, and which ended in the destruction of the city and temple; the overthrow of the whole Hebrew polity; and the removal of great numbers of the people to a distant and perpetual captivity. No war, perhaps, has been in its progress more marked by desolation; in none has the purpose of destruction been more perseveringly manifested to its very close. The "language" here, indeed, might apply to many wars - in a certain sense to all wars; to none, however, would it be more appropriate than to the wars of the Romans with the Jews.

27

Daniel 9:27

Abrir passagem

繁體中文

一七之內,他必與許多人堅定盟約——直譯是「他必使之強」(והגביר,vehı̂gebı̂yr)。觀念是加力、使之穩固堅定。此處希伯來文顯然指神說要與祂百姓所立的「約」——聖經屢以它表明神與百姓的關係,故泛指真宗教的律法與制度——神為祂教會所定的法則、作他們保護者的應許等,以及由這關係而生的各種制度。旁註照希伯來文讀作「一個」,意即他必與許多人堅定「一個約」。照此,不必設所指為某個既存的約;他必批准「約」一詞所表達的,即引許多人與神進入真實的約。他若作成一工,使「許多人」進入與神相當於古時神百姓所保持的關係——成為神真正的朋友與敬拜者——這便應驗了。此處話語的含義不可能誤解:在指定的時期,「他」(無論所指為誰)要在「一七」之內行一條趨向於堅立真宗教的路線——使它更穩固堅定、在「許多人」的認可中獲得更高的威權、並使它更決定有力地作用於人心。這是藉着擁護它的法令、藉着保護這民、藉着親身的榜樣或教訓、還是藉着某種新的工作與新的影響,經文未說;事先也許無從預料。然而關於「堅定」(הגביר,hı̂gebı̂yr)一動詞的正確主語——是彌賽亞、外邦的君王、還是「一七」——意見分歧。亨斯滕伯格取後者,譯作「一七必與許多人堅定盟約」;倫格克亦然。貝托爾特譯作「他」——「他必與許多人堅固地聯合一年期之七」。依我看,以「七」為動詞主語是不自然的結構;更明顯的解釋是指整段主題所關的某位人物。以時間為成事之工的行動者並不常見;在詩體與比喻語言中固然把時間擬人化為殺戮者等,但這種用法不能證成「時間與許多人堅立約」的說法。那顯然是有意識、有理智之行動者的工作;因此最自然的是理解為本段所論兩位行動者之一——「彌賽亞」與「那將來的君」。但設想指後者並不合理,因為 Daniel 9:26 說他來的果效與目的是「毀滅城和聖所」;他必「如洪流」而來,其來的果效惟有荒涼。故更正確的解釋是指彌賽亞——預言的主題。照此,他在那一七之內要施行的影響,便是趨向建立百姓與神之約;其效是使他們堅守「真宗教」、向他們證實神的應許、確立那引他們歸神的宗教原則。作成的方式未提;凡能成此的,都是預言的應驗。事實上,若指主耶穌,這是藉他的親身教訓、他的榜樣、他的受苦與受死、並他為使其工作在人心發生正當效果所作的安排成就的——這一切均為使他們獲得神的友誼恩寵、在恆久之約的聯結中與神聯合而設計。

與許多人——לרבים(lârabı̂ym)。或作「為許多人」「向許多人」。他要作成關乎許多人、作用於許多人、引他們歸神的工作。這字本身沒有指明他們是誰——是他直接的門徒,還是已在約中的人。簡單的觀念是:這將關乎「許多」人;他的工作若堅固了已在約中的「許多人」,或把「許多」別人帶進與神的約的關係,便都應驗。單憑此字的字義不能斷定所指為何;故二者任一發生,皆為公正的應驗。若指彌賽亞:他的來臨若以法令或教訓堅固堅立了已有這關係的人,或聚集了別的門徒並堅固他們對神的忠誠,便都應驗。

一七之內——照本釋一貫採用的原則,公正的解釋是這包含七年。見 Daniel 9:24 的註釋。這是湊足七十的那一七:其中七個七即四十九年,從重建城與聖殿之命到尼希米時完工;六十二個七即四百三十四年,到彌賽亞公開顯現;這一七完成全部七十即四百九十年,以「止住罪過、除淨罪惡、贖盡罪孽、引進永義」等(Daniel 9:24)。因此須找到某件佔這七年、在上述意義上趨於「堅定盟約」的事。考慮此事時,「一七之中」要發生一件重要事件——使祭祀與供獻止息——的宣告引人注目;這表明「七」期之內將有重大變化;或說,他在某種正當意義上於整個七期堅定盟約的同時,祭祀與供獻卻要止息;故許多人在約中的堅立,必繫於祭祀供獻之持續以外的東西。關於這話,如對預言其餘部分一樣,實際只有兩個問題:其一,不問結果,這些字公正地含有甚麼、正當的解釋為何;其二,在被視為應驗的事中,可有與如此解釋的話相符者。(1)第一個探究是:這話的公正意義為何?熟悉正確解經原則的人會如何理解?雖可承認,若不涉事件、不被事件塑造其義,解釋時或有觀點分歧之虞,但以下幾點似屬清楚:(a)「一七」將包括緊接彌賽亞顯現即六十二個七之後的七年;他在「堅定盟約」或確立宗教原則上所作的某事,將貫穿這七年;或在某種正當意義上,這將是「一段」有始——即他的顯現——與七年之末某種正當終結的時期;即將有某種理由使這成為標誌的時期,使全部終於此而非終於別時。(b)在那七年期中,將有另一重要事件發生,把那時間分為兩段,尤其以致使祭祀與供獻止息聞名;以某種方式影響公開的獻祭,使從那時起實際止息。(c)隨後是「行毀壞可憎的如飛而來,直到傾倒」等語所表達的全事的完結。但經文沒有說後者必隨即發生,只說它是應驗預言的事件之一。預言中沒有禁止期望這事立即發生的東西,也沒有強使我們如此理解的話。可承認那是最自然的解釋,但不能證明是必須的。還可補充:這也許不屬預言的直接目的——預言彌賽亞的來臨;而是附帶表明全事的結局。彌賽亞既來、既為罪作了贖罪,重建耶路撒冷與聖殿的大目的便已成就,二者都可過去。那是否立即發生,本身或屬無關緊要;但在此說明它必發生是重要的,因為那正是重建那城之目的、以及它歷來被分別為聖之目的的正當完成。(2)第二個探究是:在被視為應驗的事中,可有與預言公正相符者。上文(Daniel 9:25 的註釋)我已設法表明這是指確切意義的彌賽亞——主耶穌基督。現在的探究是:在他的生與死中,能否找到公正應驗這些合理期望的事。宜按序覆核各點:(a)預言所括的時期是七年;須在他的生與工作中找到這七年內作成、可恰當稱為「與許多人堅定盟約」的事。本案的主要難點正在此;我承認這在我看來是預言最棘手的部分,所能提供的解答也不及其他部分那樣令人滿意。若非加上「一七之中他必使祭祀與供獻止息」這特殊子句,我承認自然的解釋便是他親自行這事、我們可在他於整個七年親自成就的事中尋找。但那子句看似期中將有重大事件;他既使祭祀供獻止息——即終止聖殿之禮——便表明「堅定盟約」有別於舊制度下的尋常敬拜。沒有猶太人會如此表達,或明白在一切祭祀止息的同時如何能「堅定盟約」。故那「一七」之內的堅約,必與使祭祀供獻於期中止息的某工或某事相容。(b)依我看,真實的應驗要在救主開始工作後約七年間、其工作對希伯來人——神古時立約之民——的影響中尋找。此後,他的工作與猶太百姓的特殊關係便告終止。要為此確切算出「七年」的時間或不可行;也可承認,事情發生之前,單憑預言不能明白這一點。但仍有若干情形表明:這解釋不僅貌似有理,而且本質上大有可能。它們是:(一)救主自己的傳道完全在猶太人中間;他的工作,照他們的慣語,正是可稱為「堅定盟約」的——堅固宗教的原則、使神的應許作用於人心、引人歸神等。(二)使徒們在猶太人中勞碌時,同樣的工作繼續進行。他們力求作他們的主所行的,如今更帶着由他的生與死而來的一切新威權。他們傳道的全部趨向,正可用這話表達:他們力求與希伯來人「堅定盟約」——使他們正確認識自己與神本約的性質、指明這約如何在彌賽亞裏得了堅證、確立古時的應許、並使他們那既在彌賽亞裏成全、堅證、擴大的律法之威權作用於他們。救主自己若成功,或使徒們若成功,那實際上只是「堅定古約」——與亞伯拉罕、以撒、雅各所立的約、在摩西之下設立、並藉民中許多律例堅證的約。救主的教訓與他門徒的教訓的全部趨向,是推行成全那古時制度的真目的——顯明其真性質與意義,並銘刻於人心。(三)這持續到約此處所指的時期;至少長到可以恰當地以整數稱為「一七」即七年。救主自己的傳道約持續其半;其後使徒們在轉向外邦人之前、在放棄領猶太人歸入的努力之前,約於其餘的時間在猶太人中勞碌。他們留在耶路撒冷;在會堂裏講道;遵守聖殿禮儀;到處首先關顧希伯來人;他們尚未知道當離開「立約之民」而轉向外邦。他們被引至此是一個緩慢的過程:需要一個神蹟使彼得確信、表明往哥尼流那裏(Acts 10)是對的;需要另一個神蹟使大數的掃羅——「外邦人的使徒」——歸正、預備他把福音帶到異教世界;還需要一連串嚴厲的逼迫,使徒們才離開耶路撒冷、往普天下去傳揚救恩的信息。他們首先的工作是在猶太人中;若非被這些逼迫驅散、不得不往別地,他們本會留在其中。誠然,不能證明這正是救主升天後「一七之半」即三年半;但在這樣性質的預言中,這是一段可以整數恰當表達為「一七」即七年的時期;或全部可恰當描述為「七十個七」即四百九十年,而彌賽亞顯現之後的部分為其中之一七。關於本預言,曾有許多不必要的焦慮,要把確切時間算到月、到日——既不記其大旨,也不想古編年一切問題何等不定。比較加爾文論 Daniel 9:25 的明達評語。(四)當這事發生——使徒們離開希伯來人、專心在異教人中勞碌——與那些承受應許、領受律法者「堅定盟約」的工作便止息了。他們被視為「被折下」而被丟棄,成功的希望在異教世界。見使徒保羅在羅馬書11章的論證。此後不久,耶路撒冷被交於毀滅;本預言所望的全部工作便止息。重建城與聖殿的目的既已成就,這便是「預言」的正當終結。誠然不必二者立時被毀;但從此它們被視為已畢所設之工、留待傾覆。傾覆並未立即臨到;但其後所獻的祭祀盡屬無意義,而掃除城與聖殿的一系列事件也不斷醞釀。因此我認為,這末後的「一七」所括,是從救主傳道之始、到那種要把他宗教的原則——作為推行神與他們列祖立約、並以許多應許堅證之約的目的——直接而專一地作用於希伯太人的努力止息、並開始福音化異教世界的偉大努力之時。那時是七十個七的正當結束;所附加的,只是陳明城與聖殿毀滅中全事的收場。那確實發生於數年之後;但屆時關乎那城一切重大的事都已發生,故關乎重建城與聖殿之目的的正當終結,所須指明的盡在於此。

一七之中——譯作「之中」的字 חצי(chētsı̂y)本義是一半、半份(Exodus 24:6; Numbers 12:12);繼而指中間(midst, Judges 16:3)。武加大作 in dimidio;希臘文作 ἐν τῳ ἡμίσει(en tō hēmisei);亨斯滕伯格作「一半」;倫格克 die Hälfte;路德 mitten。自然明顯的解釋正如我們的譯本,傳達原文的要旨。它指約在這段時間的中段、約過其半時要發生的事;或指需要那「一七」即七年之半以成就的事。本段的意義,由設其指主耶穌和他的工作、預言確指的正是他的死——他的被「剪除」——並因此使祭祀與供獻止息,便完全滿足。無論對主傳道「確切」時期有何難處、無論他公開工作後守了三次還是四次逾越節,各方都同意其傳道約三年半——即此處所指。雖有少數人以為時期更長,教會普遍的信念與此相合;歷史上比這更確定的問題不多。在設此指主耶穌之死、預言用意在指其死之功效的前提下,所用正是會這樣用的話語。若為任何目的提及「一七」之期,便必須設有對那期間中段將發生之重大事件——實為那最大事件,希伯來人預表與禮儀之目的將在其間成就、為全世界之罪的祭將在其間獻上——的暗示。

他必使祭祀與供獻止息——若前段解釋正確,此處「他」指彌賽亞;因為無可置疑,他與「他必與許多人堅定盟約」所指的是同一人。「祭祀」與「供獻」指聖殿中所獻的祭:前者尤指流血之祭,後者指任何供獻——細麵、果子、穀類等。見 Isaiah 1:11, Isaiah 1:13 註釋中的解釋。譯作「止息」的字 ישׁבית(yashebı̂yt)本義是安息(出自安息日一字),其希法爾形為使安息、使止息——傳達「使之終結」之意,如終結「爭戰」(Psalm 46:9)、「紛爭」(Proverbs 18:18)、「歡樂」(Isaiah 16:10)——格塞尼烏斯。此處字面的意義,可由設這些祭祀將告終結滿足;這或因它們從那時起全然不再獻上,或因其設立的目的已達、從此無用而消逝。事實上,就神設立這些祭祀供獻的本意而論,它們在基督死時——「七」期之中——「止息」了。那時,它們所預表的偉大祭牲已經獻上;那時它們不再有任何意義,再無持續的理由;那時,它們本無自身功效,其作為預表的適切性也告終——它們所預指的已經成就。也是那時,開始了導致其廢除的一系列事件與影響:不久它們被羅馬人 interrupt,聖殿與祭壇被掃蕩淨盡,不復重建。使它們止息的,事實上正是基督的死;大贖罪既已作成、不再需要那些供獻——這是惟一能在哲理上解釋為何猶太人此後再不能重建聖殿、為何一千八百年來找不到一處可再獻流血之祭的理由。「祭祀與供獻」因彌賽亞的來到而永遠「止息」;人間的任何能力都不能使它們在耶路撒冷恢復。比較吉本對尤利安重建聖殿之企圖的記述:《羅馬帝國衰亡史》ii.35-37。

行毀壞可憎的如飛而來,直到傾倒——此處旁註大異其趣,清楚顯出譯者的困惑:「毀壞者的偶像立在城樓上」。古譯本對本段的譯法也紛紜:武加大作「必有那造成荒涼的可憎之物立在殿內」;希臘文作「在殿上必有造成荒涼之可憎者的翅膀」;敘利亞文作「在可憎之物的邊際上必有荒涼棲息」;阿拉伯文作「在聖所上必有毀滅的可憎者」;路德作「翅膀上必立着那造成荒涼的可憎者」;倫格克與亨斯滕伯格作「在可憎之物的頂上必來到那毀滅者」;斯圖爾特教授作「水必在可憎之物的翅膀之上」。這些不同的譯法表明原文極其隱晦,或許也使此段無望全然脫離一切難點。然而察考字義或可助我們判斷其意。依我所解,原文的「字面」而「明顯」的意思是:「而在可憎之物的翅膀上,那使荒涼者」——ועל כנף שׁקיצים משׁמם(ve‛al kenap shı̂qqytsı̂ym meshomēm)。譯作「如飛(翅膀)」的字 כנף(kânâp)本義是「翅膀」——因「遮蓋」而得名(出自 כנף,kânap——遮蓋、隱藏)。繼而指任何狀似翅膀之物——邊端、角上,如:(a)衣襟、衣邊(1 Samuel 24:4 (5), 11 (12); Numbers 15:38);因東方人以外衣裹身過夜,這字也指床被的邊緣(Deuteronomy 22:30; Deuteronomy 23:1; Ruth 3:9)。(b)用於地或大地——地被比作鋪開的衣裳(Isaiah 24:16; Job 37:3; Job 38:13)。(c)指最高點、城垛、翅頂——因狀似展開的翅膀。Matthew 4:5 的 πτερύγιον(pterugion)同此;見該處註釋。此字之於建築,大概不指格塞尼烏斯(《詞典》)與亨斯滕伯格、倫格克所想的「頂點或尖峰」,而更可能指某種屋頂、柱廊或廊子——狀似鳥展之翅;這是極其自然明顯的用法。所羅門在殿東所建的長廊,從對面橄欖山望去,頗似鳥張開的雙翼。單憑此字不能確定所指;但上下文引我們設想所指與城或殿相關,因整個預言都關乎城與殿,其結束自然暗示它們。「翅膀」一字使我們設想所論與殿中狀似鳥翼之物相連;「在……之上」(על,'al)使我們設想將發生的事在某種意義上「在那上面」。「可憎之物」(שׁקוּצים,shı̂qqûtsı̂ym)意為「可憎」之物、當以為可憎之物——如不潔之物、污穢衣裳;繼而指偶像——當以為可憎之物。שׁקוּץ(shı̂qûts)一字在 Deuteronomy 29:17; 1 Kings 11:5, 1 Kings 11:7; 2 Kings 23:13, 2 Kings 23:24; Isaiah 66:3; Jeremiah 4:1; Jeremiah 7:30; Jeremiah 13:27; Jeremiah 32:34; Ezekiel 5:11; Ezekiel 7:20; Ezekiel 20:7-8, Ezekiel 20:30; Daniel 9:27; Daniel 11:31; Daniel 12:11; Hosea 9:10; Zechariah 9:7 譯作「可憎的」;2 Chronicles 15:8 作「可憎的偶像」(旁註作「可憎之物」);Jeremiah 16:18; Ezekiel 11:18, Ezekiel 11:21; Ezekiel 37:23 作「可憎的」;Nahum 3:6 作「可憎的穢物」。別處不見。這些地方大多指「偶像」;若上下文無別解的要求,慣用法引我們如此應用。它可指任何被視為可憎、可厭、可惡之物。此字可用於偶像之神,或任何玷污敗壞之物、任何因故可憎之物。舊約中它未用指「旗幟或軍旗」;但無可置疑,它可以用來指敵軍——異教之軍——插在殿中任何部分之旗,那在猶太人眼中尤為可憎可厭。譯作「他必使它荒涼」的字 משׁמם(meshomēm)是「那使荒涼者」——「一位毀壞者」。它是 שׁמם(shâmēm)的波埃爾分詞——驚駭、變為荒廢;繼而取主動義:使荒廢、使荒涼(格塞尼烏斯)。同一字、同一短語見 Daniel 11:31:「他們必設立那使地荒涼的可憎之物」(或照旁註作「使驚駭的」)。那裏這話也與「除掉日常的獻祭」相連。此處這字更宜譯作「毀壞者」,指那帶來荒涼的某人。整個說法極其突兀;顯然用意並非給出事先可全然明白的清晰預言。預言其餘論建城、彌賽亞來臨、他要成就之工的部分清楚得多,其義也更可確知。至於這裏,或許所設計的只是拋出暗示——思想的片段,寧可隱指其題而不給連貫的觀念。也許一種遠比普通譯本更「突兀」的譯法——不試圖以連貫可析的文法結構表達——更能表達說話者的心境與其用語。馬所拉的標音也可置之不顧;那樣,其真意便更宜以下面的譯文表達:「他必使祭祀與供獻止息。而——翅膀上——殿的廊子上——可憎之物!而一位毀壞者!」即:祭祀供獻既止,心目中浮現那獻祭之殿。首先奪目的是殿的某部分,此處以「翅膀」稱之;其次是非常可憎之物——就在殿本身之內、當恨惡嫌棄之物;再次是一位毀壞者——那來使這殿荒涼的人。「可憎之物」與「毀壞者」是否相連,經文沒有暗示;可連可不連。天使照這些物件映入眼簾而言,目光落於此一物、彼一物,便以這突兀的方式表達。於是產生問題:這是甚麼意思?甚麼是正當的應驗?依我看,無可置疑,這是指羅馬的軍旗旌幟插在殿的某部分,或指羅馬軍隊,或指羅馬人設立的某些偶像——猶太人視為可憎之物——在遙遠的未來吸引天使的目光,並標誌本預言所論一系列事件的結束。此見的理由概述如下:(a)本段在預言中的「位置或次序」:它在彌賽亞來臨「之後」、祭祀與供獻正當止息「之後」、整個事件系列的末尾——重建城與殿之全部目的的終結。(b)「語言」正宜表達其事:在猶太人的普遍觀感中,再沒有比稱插在殿中任何部分的羅馬軍旗為「可憎之物」更恰當的;再沒有別的字比「毀壞者」更能刻畫羅馬征服者的性格——因他來的效應正是使全城全殿成為廢墟。(c)救主論及此事的話似也要求這樣的解釋,Matthew 24:15:「你們看見先知但以理所說的『那行毀壞可憎的』站在聖地」等。救主指但以理這段經文,無合理的可疑(見 Matthew 24:15 的註釋);而在攻擊耶路撒冷與聖殿時發生的事,完全與此處的話相符,亦無可疑。如約瑟夫斯說,城被攻取時,羅馬人把軍旗帶進殿中,立在東門上方,並在那裏向軍旗獻祭。「這時,羅馬人見叛黨逃入城內、聖殿本身與四圍建築盡被焚毀,便把他們的軍旗運進殿中,設在東門對面;他們在那裏向軍旗獻祭,又在那裏以極大的歡呼擁戴提多為『元帥』。」——《猶太戰記》第六卷第六章第一節。這事實與上文所解字義完全吻合;為使預言的目的完備,對它的指涉也是必要的。其正當的終結是城與殿的毀滅——正如其開端是重建的命令。

直到定期結束——直到完結(ועד־כלה,ye‛ad-kâlâh)。即預言的事件系列將實際達於關乎城與殿一切的完成。關乎它的全部旨意將得成全:重建它的計劃將告完成;在那裏要獻的祭祀必終止,不再有效或合宜;與城和殿相連的整個民政與宗教體制都將過去。

所定的——ונחרצה(venechĕrâtsâh)。見 Daniel 9:24, Daniel 9:26 註釋中的解釋;並見 Isaiah 10:23 的註釋。此處這字似暗指其先前的用法,表明這是關乎城與殿所定之旨的成全。其意是:所定、所決的——即關乎城與殿末局所定的——必成就。

傾在——תתך(tı̂ttak)。此字意為傾倒、傾出、漫溢——如雨、水、咒詛、忿怒等。災禍與荒涼既可比作暴風雨「傾」在一民之上,這字正宜用於它們。比較 2 Samuel 21:10; Exodus 9:33; Psalm 11:6; Ezekiel 38:22; 2 Chronicles 34:21; 2 Chronicles 12:7; Jeremiah 7:20; Jeremiah 42:18; Jeremiah 44:6。

那荒涼之地——旁註作「毀壞者」。希伯來文 שׁומם(shômēm)與本節前段譯作「他必使它荒涼」的是同一字(惟形態不同:kal 而非 poel;上文提議譯作「毀壞者」)。動詞 שׁמם(shâmēm)是不及物動詞;其 kal 形(此處所用)意為驚愕詫異,繼而「變為荒廢、淪為荒涼」(格塞尼烏斯);故此處的意思是那荒涼或傾覆者——荒廢的、滅亡的、孤寂的。所指是那視為荒涼、淪為廢墟的耶路撒冷。天使說話之際,或正看它處於廢墟荒涼之中;他又看這是全部預言系列的終局,便在縱覽全局之際,恰當地稱耶路撒冷為「那荒涼的」。它雖將重建,卻必再歸荒涼,因為重建的目的——彌賽亞的來臨——將已成就。預言如何以廢墟之景發現耶路撒冷,也如何以廢墟留下它;故預言末後的字,恰當地是「荒涼」一詞。誠然,起初所見之城與末局之間的居間狀態是榮耀的——它囊括彌賽亞的全部工作;但開端是廢墟之景,結局也是。本節後半的總意,可以意譯表達:「他,彌賽亞,必使祭祀與供獻止息」——以自己的死成全古時供獻的目的,使它們從此無用;「而在那展開之物上」——那展開如翼之殿、或某翼某廊上——「有可憎之物」——偶像的旌旗、異邦的敬拜;「又有毀壞者」在那裏,來施行毀滅——外邦的軍隊或首領。「而這必延及全事的末了」——預言所望事件的末了——城與殿的末了。「而所定奪的」——所判定的毀滅——「必如暴風雨傾在那命定荒涼的城上」——那在預言之始被觀為荒涼、在終局也荒涼、故恰當稱為「荒涼」的城。在這番對預言意義的漫長考究之後,所能恰當補充的只有一句:這預言只能是默示的結果。最清楚的證據表明,預言記成於彌賽亞時代之前;它顯然不可能是任何自然聰明的產物。沒有絲毫證據表明它晚於基督來臨時才發出;在一切古代問題中,再沒有比「它記成於主耶穌誕生之前許久」更確定的事了。而它同樣顯然不可能是純然自然聰明的產物。除非藉着那全知的,誰能預見這些事?次序怎能確定?時期怎能固定?受膏君必被剪除,怎能預知?他必使祭祀與供獻止息,怎能知道?他從事這工的期間將是一七即約七年,怎能查明?那期間中段將有一件實際使祭祀供獻終止的重大事件,怎能預言?一位外邦君王將來、在聖城立可憎之旗、把一切掃盡——使城與殿成廢墟、使整個政體告終,怎能逆料?這些都越乎自然聰明的範圍;它們若公正地含於本預言,便證明本書這一部分出於神。

Original em inglês

And he shall confirm the covenant - literally, "he shall make strong" - והגביר vehı̂gebı̂yr. The idea is that of giving strength, or stability; of making firm and sure. The Hebrew word here evidently refers to the "covenant" which God is said to establish with his people - so often referred to in the Scriptures as expressing the relation between Him and them, and hence used, in general, to denote the laws and institutions of the true religion - the laws which God has made for his church; his promises to be their protector, etc., and the institutions which grow out of that relation. The margin reads it, more in accordance with the Hebrew, "a," meaning that he would confirm or establish "a covenant" with the many. According to this, it is not necessary to suppose that it was any existing covenant that it referred to, but that he would ratify what was understood by the word "covenant;" that is, that he would lead many to enter into a true and real covenant with God. This would be fulfilled if he should perform such a work as would bring the "many" into a relation to God corresponding to what was sustained to him by his ancient people; that is, bring them to be his true friends and worshippers.

The meaning of the expression here cannot be mistaken, that during the time specified, "he" (whoever may be referred to) would, for "one week" - pursue such a course as would tend to establish the true religion; to render it more stable and firm; to give it higher sanctions in the approbation of the "many," and to bring it to bear more decidedly and powerfully on the heart. Whether this would be by some law enacted in its favor; or by protection extended over the nation; or by present example; or by instruction; or by some work of a new kind, and new influences which he would set forth, is not mentioned, and beforehand perhaps it could not have been well anticipated in what way this would be. There has been a difference of opinion, however, as to the proper nominative to the verb "confirm" - הגביר hı̂gebı̂yr - whether it is the Messiah, or the foreign prince, or the "one week." Hengstenberg prefers the latter, and renders it, "And one week shall confirm the covenant; with many."

So also Lengerke renders it. Bertholdt renders it "he," that is, "he shall unite himself firmly with many for one week" - or, a period of seven years, ein Jahrsiebend lang. It seems to me that it is an unnatural construction to make the word "week" the nominative to the verb, and that the more obvious interpretation is to refer it to some person to whom the whole subject relates. It is not usual to represent time as an agent in accomplishing a work. In poetic and metaphorical language, indeed, we personate time as cutting down men, as a destroyer, &e., but this usage would not justify the expression that "time would confirm a covenant with many." That is, evidently, the work of conscious, intelligent agent; and it is most natural, therefore, to understand this as of one of the two agents who are spoken of in the passage. These two agents are the "Messiah," and the "prince that should come."

But it is not reasonable to suppose that the latter is referred to, because it is said Daniel 9:26 that the effect and the purpose of his coming would be to "destroy the city and the sanctuary." He was to come "with a flood," and the effect of his coming would be only desolation. The more correct interpretation, therefore, is to refer it to the Messiah, who is the principal subject of the prophecy; and the work which, according to this, he was to perform was, during that "one week," to exert such an influence as would tend to establish a covenant between the people and God. The effect of his work during that one week would be to secure their adhesion to the "true religion;" to confirm to them the Divine promises, and to establish the principles of that religion which would lead them to God. Nothing is said of the mode by which that would be done; and anything, therefore, which would secure this would be a fulfillment of the prophecy. As a matter of fact, if it refers to the Lord Jesus, this was done by his personal instructions, his example, his sufferings and death, and the arrangements which he made to secure the proper effect of his work on the minds of the people - all designed to procure for them the friendship and favor of God, and to unite them to him in the bonds of an enduring covenant.

With many - לרבים lârabı̂ym. Or, for many; or, unto many. He would perform a work which would pertain to many, or which would bear on many, leading them to God. There is nothing in the word here which would indicate who they were, whether his own immediate followers, or those who already were in the covenant. The simple idea is, that this would pertain to "many" persons, and it would be fulfilled if the effect of his work were to confirm "many" who were already in the covenant, or if he should bring "many" others into a covenant relation with God. Nothing could be determined from the meaning of the word used here as to which of these things was designed, and consequently a fair fulfillment would be found if either of them occurred. If it refers to the Messiah, it would be fulfilled if in fact the effect of his coming should be either by statute or by instructions to confirm and establish those who already sustained this relation to God, or if he gathered other followers, and confirmed them in their allegiance to God.

For one week - The fair interpretation of this, according to the principles adopted throughout this exposition, is, that this includes the space of seven years. See the notes at Daniel 9:24. This is the one week that makes up the seventy - seven of them, or forty-nine years, embracing the period from the command to rebuild the city and temple to its completion under Nehemiah; sixty-two, or four hundred and thirty-four years, to the public appearing of the Messiah, and this one week to complete the whole seventy, or four hundred and ninety years "to finish the transgression, and to make an end of sins, and to make reconciliation for iniquity, and to bring in everlasting righteousness," etc., Daniel 9:24. It is essential, therefore, to find something done, occupying these seven years, that would go to "confirm the covenant" in the sense above explained. In the consideration of this, the attention is arrested by the announcement of an important event which was to occur "in the midst of the week," to wit, in causing the sacrifice and the oblation to cease, showing that there was to be an important change occurring during the "week," or that while he would be, in fact, confirming the covenant through the week in some proper sense, the sacrifice and oblation would cease, and therefore the confirming of the many in the covenant must depend on something else than the continuation of the sacrifice and oblation. In regard to this language, as in respect to all the rest of the prophecy, there are, in fact, just two questions: one is, what is fairly to be understood by the words, or what is the proper interpretation, independent of anything in the result; the other is, whether anything occurred in what is regarded as the fulfillment which corresponds with the language so interpreted.

(1) The first inquiry then, is, What is the fair meaning of the language? Or what would one who had a correct knowledge of the proper principles of interpretation understand by this? Now, in regard to this, while it may be admitted, perhaps, that there would be some liability to a difference of view in interpreting it with no reference to the event, or no shaping of its meaning by the event, the following things seem to be clear:

(a) that the "one week," would comprise seven years, immediately succeeding the appearance of the Messiah, or the sixty-two weeks, and that there was something which he would do in "confirming the covenant," or in establishing the principles of religion, which would extend through that period of seven years, or that that would be, in some proper sense, "a period" of time, having a beginning - to wit, his appearing, and some proper close or termination at the end of the seven years: that is, that there would be some reason why that should be a marked period, or why the whole should terminate there, and not at some other time.

(b) That in the middle of that period of seven years, another important event would occur, serving to divide that time into two portions, and especially to be known as causing the sacrifice and oblation to cease; in some way affecting the public offering of sacrifice, so that from that time there would be in fact a cessation.

(c) And that this would be succeeded by the consummation of the whole matter expressed in the words, "and for the overspreading of abomination he shall make it desolate," etc. It is not said, however, that this latter would immediately occur, but this would be one of the events that would pertain to the fulfillment of the prophecy. There is nothing, indeed, in the prediction to forbid the expectation that this would occur at once, nor is there anything in the words which makes it imperative that we should so understand it. It may be admitted that this would be the most natural interpretation, but it cannot be shown that that is required. It may be added, also, that this may not have pertained to the direct design of the prophecy - which was to foretell the coming of the Messiah, but that this was appended to show the end of the whole thing. When the Messiah should have come, and should have made an atonement for sin, the great design of rebuilding Jerusalem and the temple would have been accomplished, and both might pass away. Whether that would occur immediately or not might be in itself a matter of indifference; but it was important to state here that it would occur, for that was properly a completion of the design of rebuilding the city, and of the purpose for which it had ever been set apart as a holy city.

(2) The other inquiry is whether there was that in what is regarded as the fulfillment of this, which fairly corresponds with the prediction. I have attempted above (on Daniel 9:25) to show that this refers to the Messiah properly so called - the Lord Jesus Christ. The inquiry now is, therefore, whether we can find in his life and death what is a fair fulfillment of these reasonable expectations. In order to see this, it is proper to review these points in their order:

(a) The period, then, which is embraced in the prophecy, is seven years, and it is necessary to find in his life and work something which would be accomplished during these seven years which could be properly referred to as "confirming the covenant with many." The main difficulty in the case is on this point, and I acknowledge that this seems to me to be the most embarrassing portion of the prophecy, and that the solutions which can be given of this are less satisfactory than those that pertain to any other part. Were it not that the remarkable clause "in the midst of the week he shall cause the sacrifice and oblation to cease," were added, I admit that the natural interpretation would be, that he would do this personally, and that we might look for something which he would himself accomplish during the whole period of seven years. That clause, however, looks as if some remarkable event were to occur in the middle of that period, for the fact that he would tense the sacrifice and oblation to cease - that is, would bring the rites of the temple to a close - shows that what is meant by "confirming the covenant" is different from the ordinary worship under the ancient economy. No Jew would think of expressing himself thus, or would see how it was practicable to "confirm the covenant" at the same time that all his sacrifices were to cease. The confirming of the covenant, therefore, during that "one week," must be consistent with some work or event that would cause the sacrifice and oblation to cease in the middle of that period.

(b) The true fulfillment, it seems to me, is to be found in the bearing of the work of the Saviour on the Hebrew people - the ancient covenant people of God - for about the period of seven years after he entered on his work. Then the particular relation of his work to the Jewish people ceased. It may not be practicable to make out the exact time of "seven years" in reference to this, and it may be admitted that this would not be understood from the prophecy before the things occurred; but still there are a number of circumstances which will show that this interpretation is not only plausibIe, but that it has in its very nature strong probability in its favor. They are such as these:

(1) The ministry of the Saviour himself was wholly among the Jews, and his work was what would, in their common language, be spoken of as "confirming the covenant; "that is, it would be strengthening the principles of religion, bringing the Divine promises to bear on the mind, and leading men to God, etc.

(2) This same work was continued by the apostles as they labored among the Jews. They endeavored to do the same thing that their Lord and Master had done, with all the additional sanctions, now derived from his life and death. The whole tendency of their ministry would have been properly expressed in this language: that they endeavored to "confirm the covenant" with the Hebrew people; that is, to bring them to just views of the character of their natural covenant with God; to show them how it was confirmed in the Messiah; to establish the ancient promises; and to bring to bear upon them the sanctions of their law as it was now fulfilled, and ratified, and enlarged through the Messiah. Had the Saviour himself succeeded in this, or had his apostles, it would have been, in fact, only "confirming the ancient covenant" - the covenant made with Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob; the covenant established under Moses, and ratified by so many laws and customs among the people. The whole bearing of the Saviour's instructions, and of his followers, was to carry out and fulfill the real design of that ancient institution - to show its true nature and meaning, and to impress it on the hearts of men

(3) This was continued for about the period here referred to; at least for a period so long that it could properly be represented in round numbers as "one week," or seven years. The Saviour's own ministry continued about half that time; and then the apostles prosecuted the same work, laboring with the Jews for about the other portion, before they turned their attention to the Gentiles, and before the purpose to endearour to bring in the Jewish people was abandoned. They remained in Jerusalem; they preached in the synagogues; they observed the rites of the temple service; they directed their first attention everywhere to the Hebrew people; they had not yet learned that they were to turn away from the "covenant people," and to go to the Gentiles. It was a slow process by which they were led to this. It required a miracle to convince Peter of it, and to show him that it was right to go to Cornelius Acts 10, as a representative of the Gentile people, and it required another miracle to convert Saul of Tarsus, "the apostle of the Gentiles," and to prepare him for the work of carrying the gospel to the pagan world, and a succession of severe persecutions was demanded to induce the apostles to leave Jerusalem, and to go abroad upon the face of the earth to convey the message of salvation.

Their first work was among the Jewish people, and they would have remained among them if they had not been driven away by these persecutions, and been thus constrained to go to other lands. It is true that it cannot be shown that this was a period of exactly "half a week," or three years and a half after the ascension of the Saviour, but, in a prophecy of this nature, it was a period that might, in round numbers, be well expressed by that; or the whole might be properly described by "seventy weeks," or four hundred and ninety years, and the last portion after the appearing of the Messiah as one of these weeks. There has been much needless anxiety to make out the exact time to a month or a day in regard to this prophecy - not remembering its general design, and not reflecting how uncertain are all the questions in ancient chronology. Compare the sensible remarks of Calvin on Daniel 9:25.

(4) When this occurred; when the apostles turned away from the Hebrew people, and gave themselves to their labors among the Gentiles, the work of "confirming the covenant" with those to whom the promises had been made, and to whom the law was given, ceased. They were regarded as "broken off" and left, and the hope of success was in the Gentile world. See the reasoning of the apostle Paul in Romans 11. Jerusalem was given up soon after to destruction, and the whole work, as contemplated in this prophecy, ceased. The object for which the city and temple were rebuilt was accomplished, and here was a proper termination of the "prophecy." It was not necessary, indeed, that these should be at once destroyed, but they were henceforth regarded as having fulfilled the work designed, and as being now left to ruin. The ruin did not at once occur, but the sacrifices thenceforward offered were without meaning, and the train of events was constantly preparing that would sweep away city and temple together. I suppose, therefore, that this last "one week" embraced the period from the beginning of the ministry of the Saviour to that when the direct and exclusive efforts to bring the principles of his religion to bear on the Hebrew people, as carrying out the design of the covenant made by God with their fathers, and confirmed with so many promises, ceased, and the great effort was commenced to evangelize the pagan world. Then was the proper close of the seventy weeks; what is added is merely a statement of the winding up of the whole affair in the destruction of the city and temple. That occurred, indeed, some years after; but at this period all that was material in regard to that city had taken place, and consequently that was all that was necessary to specify as to the proper termination of the design of rebuilding the city and the temple.

And in the midst of the week - The word here rendered "in the midst" - חצי chētsı̂y - means, properly, half, the half part, Exodus 24:6; Numbers 12:12; then the middle, or the midst, Judges 16:3. The Vulgate renders it, in dimidio; the Greek, ἐν τῳ ἡμίσει en tō hēmisei. Hengstenberg, "the half." So Lengerke, die Halfte; Luther, mitten. The natural and obvious interpretation is what is expressed in our translation, and that will convey the essential idea in the original. It refers to something which was to occur at about the middle portion of this time, or when about half of this period was elapsed, or to something which it would require half of the "one week," or seven years, to accomplish. The meaning of the passage is fully met by the supposition that it refers to the Lord Jesus and his work, and that the exact thing that was intended by the prophecy was his death, or his being "cut off," and thus causing the sacrifice and oblation to cease.

Whatever difficulties there may be about the "precise" time of our Lord's ministry, and whether he celebrated three passovers or four after he entered on his public work, it is agreed on all hands that it lasted about three years and a half - the time referred to here. Though a few have supposed that a longer period was occupied, yet the general belief of the church has coincided in that, and there are few points in history better settled. On the supposition that this pertains to the death of the Lord Jesus, and that it was the design of the prophecy here to refer to the effects of that death, this is the very language which would have been used. If the period of "a week" were for any purpose mentioned, then it would be indispensable to suppose that there would be an allusion to the important event - in fact, the great event which was to occur in the middle of that period, when the ends of the types and ceremonies of the Hebrew people would be accomplished, and a sacrifice made for the sins of the whole world.

He shall cause the sacrifice and the oblation to cease - The word "he," in this place, refers to the Messiah, if the interpretation of the former part of the verse is correct, for there can be no doubt that it is the same person who is mentioned in the phrase "he shall confirm the covenant with many." The words "sacrifice" and "oblation" refer to the offerings made in the temple. The former word more properly denotes "bloody" offerings; the latter "offerings" of any kind - whether of flour, fruits, grain, etc. See these words explained in the notes at Isaiah 1:11, Isaiah 1:13. The word rendered "cease" (ישׁבית yashebı̂yt) means, properly, to rest (from the word Sabbath), and then in Hiphil, to cause to rest, or to cause to cease. It conveys the idea of "putting an end to" - as, for example, "war," Psalm 46:9; "contention," Proverbs 18:18; "exultation," Isaiah 16:10. - Gesenius. The literal signification here would be met by the supposition that an end would be made of these sacrifices, and this would occur either by their being made wholly to cease to be offered at that time, or by the fact that the object of their appointment was accomplished, and that henceforward they would be useless and would die away.

As a matter of fact, so far as the Divine intention in the appointment of these sacrifices and offerings was concerned, they "ceased" at the death of Christ - in the middle of the "week." Then the great sacrifice which they had adumbrated was offered. Then they ceased to have any significancy, no reason existing for their longer continuance. Then, as they never had had any efficacy in themselves, they ceased also to have any propriety as types - for the thing which they had prefigured had been accomplished. Then, too, began a series of events and influences which led to their abolition, for soon they were interrupted by the Romans, and the temple and the altars were swept away to be rebuilt no more. The death of Christ was, in fact, the thing which made them to cease, and the fact that the great atonement has been made, and that there is now no further need of those offerings, is the only philosophical reason which can be given why the Jews have never been able again to rebuild the temple, and why for eighteen hundred years they have found no place where they could again offer a bloody sacrifice. The "sacrifice and the oblation" were made, as the result of the coming of the Messiah, to "cease" for ever, and no power of man will be able to restore them again in Jerusalem. Compare Gibbon's account of the attempt of Julian to rebuild the temple at Jerusalem: Dec. and Fall, ii.-35-37.

And for the overspreading of abominations he shall make it desolate - The marginal reading here is very different, showing clearly the perplexity of the translators: "Upon the battlements shall be the idols of the desolator." There is great variety, also, in the ancient versions in rendering this passage. The Latin Vulgate is, "And there shall be in the temple the abomination of desolation." The Greek, "And upon the temple shall be an abomination of desolations." The Syriac. "And upon the extremities of the abomination shall rest desolation." The Arabic, "And over the sanctuary shall there be the abomination of ruin." Luther renders it, "And upon the wings shall stand the abomination of desolation." Lengerke and Hengstenberg render it, "And upon the summit of abomination comes the destroyer." Prof. Stuart, "And the water shall be over a winged fowl of abominations." These different translations show that there is great obscurity in the original, and perhaps exclude the hope of being able entirely to free the passage from all difficulties. An examination of the words, however, may perhaps enable us to form a judgment of its meaning. The "literal" and "obvious" sense of the original, as I understand it, is, "And upon the wing of the abominations one causing desolation" - משׁמם שׁקיצים כנף ועל ve‛al kenap shı̂qqytsı̂ym meshomēm. The word rendered "overspreading" (כנף kânâp) means, properly, a "wing;" so called as "covering," or because it "covers" - from כנף kânap), to cover, to hide. Then it denotes anything having a resemblance to a wing, as an extremity, a corner, as

(a) of a garment, the skirt, or flap, 1 Samuel 24:4 (5), 11 (12); Numbers 15:38, and hence, as the outer garment was used by the Orientals to wrap themselves in at night, the word is used for the extremity or border of a bed-covering, Deuteronomy 22:30 Deuteronomy 23:1; Ruth 3:9.

(b) It is applied to land, or to the earth - as the earth is compared with a garment spread out, Isaiah 24:16; Job 37:3; Job 38:13.

(c) It is used to denote the highest point, or a battlement, a pinnacle - as having a resemblance to a wing spread out.

So the word πτερύγιον pterugion is used in Matthew 4:5. See the notes at that passage. It would seem most probable that the allusion by the word as applied to a building would not be, as supposed by Gesenius (Lexicon), and by Hengstenberg and Lengerke, to the "pinnacle or summit," but to some roof, porch, or piazza that had a resemblance to the wings of a bird as spread out - a use of the word that would be very natural and obvious. The extended porch that Solomon built on the eastern side of the temple would, not improbably, have, to one standing on the opposite Mount of Olives, much the appearance of the wings of a bird spread out. Nothing certain can be determined about the allusion here from the use of this word, but the connection would lead us to suppose that the reference was to something pertaining to the city or temple, for the whole prophecy has a reference to the city and temple, and it is natural to suppose that in its close there would be an allusion to it.

The use of the word "wing" here would lead to the supposition that what is said would pertain to something in connection with the temple having a resemblance to the wings of a bird, and the word "upon" (על ‛al) would lead us to suppose that what was to occur would be somehow upon that. The word rendered "abominations" (שׁקוּצים shı̂qqûtsı̂ym) means "abominable" things, things to be held in detestation, as things unclean, filthy garments, etc., and then idols, as things that are to be held in abhorrence. The word שׁקוּץ shı̂qûts, is rendered abomination in Deuteronomy 29:17; 1 Kings 11:5, 1 Kings 11:7; 2 Kings 23:13, 2 Kings 23:24; Isaiah 66:3; Jeremiah 4:1; Jeremiah 7:30; Jeremiah 13:27; Jeremiah 32:34; Ezekiel 5:11; Ezekiel 7:20; Ezekiel 20:7-8, Ezekiel 20:30; Daniel 9:27; Daniel 11:31; Daniel 12:11; Hosea 9:10; Zechariah 9:7; abominable idols in 2 Chronicles 15:8 (in the margin abominations); "detestable" in Jeremiah 16:18; Ezekiel 11:18, Ezekiel 11:21; Ezekiel 37:23; and "abominable filth" in Nahum 3:6. It does not occur elsewhere.

In most of these places it is applied to "idols," and the current usage would lead us so to apply it, if there were nothing in the connection to demand a different interpretation. It might refer to anything that was held in abomination, or that was detestable and offensive. The word is one that might be used of an idol god, or of anything that would pollute or defile, or that was from any cause offensive. It is not used in the Old Testament with reference to a "banner or military standard," but there can be no doubt that it might be so applied as denoting the standard of a foe - of a pagan - planted on any part of the temple - a thing which would be particularly detestable and abominable in the sight of the Jews. The word rendered "he shall make IT desolate" - משׁמם meshomēm - is "he making desolate;" that is, "a desolator." It is a Poel participle from שׁמם shâmēm - to be astonished, to be laid waste; and then, in an active sense, to lay waste, to make desolate. - Gesenius. The same word, and the same phrase, occur in Daniel 11:31 : "And they shall place the abomination that maketh desolate," or, as it is in the margin, "astonisheth."

There, also, the expression is used in connection with "taking away the daily sacrifices." The word would be more properly rendered in this place "desolator," referring to some one who would produce desolation. There is great abruptness in the entire expression, and it is evident that it was not the intention to give so clear a prediction in this that it could be fully understood beforehand. The other portions of the prophecy respecting the building of the city, and the coming of the Messiah, and the work that he would accomplish, are much more clear, and their meaning could have been made out with much more certainty. But, in reference to this, it would seem, perhaps, that all that was designed was to throw out suggestions - fragments of thought, that would rather hint at the subject than give any continuous idea. Perhaps a much more "abrupt" method of translation than what attempts to express it in a continuous grammatical construction capable of being parsed easily, would better express the state of the mind of the speaker, and the language which he uses, than the ordinary versions.

The Masoretic pointing, also, may be disregarded, and then the real idea would be better expressed by some such translation as the following: "He shall cause the sacrifice and the offering to cease. And - upon the wing - the porch of the temple - abominations! And a desolator!" That is, after the ceasing of the sacrifice and the oblation, the mind is fixed upon the temple where they had been offered. The first thing that arrests the eye is some portion of the temple, here denoted by the word "wing." The next is something abominable or detestable - an object to be hated and loathed in the very temple itself. The next is a desolator - one who had come to carry desolation to that very temple. Whether the "abomination" is connected with the "desolator" or not is not intimated by the language. It might or might not be. The angel uses language as these objects strike the eye, and he expresses himself in this abrupt manner as the eye rests on one or the other. The question then arises, What does this mean? Or what is to be regarded as the proper fulfillment? It seems to me that there can be no doubt that there is a reference to the Roman standard or banners planted on some part of the temple, or to the Roman army, or to some idols set up by the Romans - objects of abomination to the Jews - as attracting the eye of the angel in the distant future, and as indicating the close of the series of events here referred to in the prophecy. The reasons for this opinion are, summarily, the following:

(a) The "place or order" in which the passage stands in the prophecy. It is "after" the coming of the Messiah; "after" the proper cessation of the sacrifice and oblation, and at the close of the whole series of events - the termination of the whole design about rebuilding the city and the temple.

(b) The "language" is such as would properly represent that. Nothing could be more appropriate, in the common estimation of the Jews, than to speak of such an object as a Roman military standard planted in any part of the temple, as an "abomination,;" and no word would better denote the character of the Roman conqueror than the word "desolator" - for the effect of his coming, was to lay the whole city and temple in ruins.

(c) The language of the Saviour in his reference to this would seem to demand such an interpretation, Matthew 24:15 : "When ye, therefore, shall see the abomination of desolation spoken of by Daniel the prophet stand in the holy place," etc. There can be no reasonable doubt. that the Saviour refers to this passage in Daniel (see the notes at Matthew 24:15), or that events occurred in the attack on Jerusalem and the temple that would fully correspond with the language used here. Josephus, for instance, says, that when the city was taken, the Romans brought their ensigns into the temple, and placed them over the eastern gate, and sacrificed to them there. "And now the Romans," says he, "upon the flight of the seditious into the city, and upon the burning of the holy house itself, and all the buildings round about it, brought their ensigns into the temple, and set them over against its eastern gate; and there they did offer sacrifices to them, and there did they make Titus "Imperator" with the greatest acclamations of joy." - "Jewish Wars," b. vi. ch. vi. Section 1. This fact fully accords with the meaning of the language as above explained, and the reference to it was demanded in order that the purpose of the prophecy should be complete. Its proper termination is the destruction of the city and temple - as its beginning is the order to rebuild them.

Even until the consummation - Until the completion - ועד־כלה ye‛ad-kâlâh. That is, the series of events in the prophecy shall in fact reach to the completion of everything pertaining to the city and temple. The whole purpose in regard to that shall be completed. The design for which it is robe rebuilt shall be consummated; the sacrifices to be offered there shall be finished, and they shall be no longer efficacious or proper; the whole civil and religious polity connected with the city and temple shall pass away.

And that determined - ונחרצה venechĕrâtsâh. See this word explained in the notes at Daniel 9:24, Daniel 9:26. See also the notes at Isaiah 10:23. There seems to be an allusion in the word here to its former use, as denoting that this is the fulfillment of the determination in regard to the city and temple. The idea is, that what was determined, or decided on, to wit, with reference to the closing scenes of the city and temple, would be accomplished.

Shall be poured - תתך tı̂ttak. The word used here means to pour, to pour out, to overflow - as rain, water, curses, anger, etc. It may be properly applied to calamity or desolation, as these things may be represented as "poured down" upon a people, in the manner of a storm. Compare 2 Samuel 21:10; Exodus 9:33; Psalm 11:6; Ezekiel 38:22; 2 Chronicles 34:21; 2 Chronicles 12:7; Jeremiah 7:20; Jeremiah 42:18; Jeremiah 44:6.

Upon the desolate - Margin, desolator. The Hebrew word (שׁומם shômēm) is the same, though in another form (כל kal instead of פל pēl) which is used in the previous part of the verse, and rendered "he shall make it desolate," but which is proposed above to be rendered "desolator." The verb שׁמם shâmēm is an intransitive verb, and means, in "Kal," the form used here, to be astonished or amazed; then "to be laid waste, to be made desolate" (Gesenius); and the meaning in this place, therefore, is that which is desolate or laid waste - the wasted, the perishing, the solitary. The reference is to Jerusalem viewed as desolate or reduced to ruins. The angel perhaps contemplates it, as he is speaking, in ruins or as desolate, and he sees this also as the termination of the entire series of predictions, and, in view of the whole, speaks of Jerusalem appropriately as "the desolate."

Though it would be rebuilt, yet it would be again reduced to desolation, for the purpose of the rebuilding - the coming of the Messiah - would be accomplished. As the prophecy finds Jerusalem a scene of ruins, so it leaves it, and the last word in the prophecy, therefore, is appropriately the word "desolate." The intermediate state indeed between the condition of the city as seen at first and at the close is glorious - for it embraces the whole work of the Messiah; but the beginning is a scene of ruins, and so is the close. The sum of the whole in the latter part of the verse may be expressed in a free paraphrase: "He, the Messiah, shall cause the sacrifice and oblation to cease," by having fulfilled in his own dcath the design of the ancient offerings, thus rendering them now useless, and upon the outspreading - upon the temple regarded as spread out, or some wing or portico, there are seen abominable things - idolatrous ensigns, and the worship of foreigners. A desolator is there, also, come to spread destruction - a foreign army or leader. And this shall continue even to the end of the whole matter - the end of the events contemplated by the prophecy - the end of the city and the temple. And what is determined on - the destruction decreed - shall be poured out like a tempest on the city doomed to desolation - desolate as surveyed at the beginning of the prophecy - desolate at the close, and therefore appropriately called "the desolate."

After this protracted examination of the meaning of this prophecy, all the remark which it seems proper to make is, that this prediction could have been the result only of inspiration. There is the clearest evidence that the prophecy was recorded long before the time of the Messiah, and it is manifest that it could not have been the result of any natural sagacity. There is not the slightest proof that it was uttered as late as the coming of Christ, and there is nothing better determined in relation to any ancient matter than that it was recorded long before the birth of the Lord Jesus. But it is equally clear that it could have been the result of no mere natural sagacity. How could such events have been foreseen except by Him who knows all things? How could the order have been determined? How could the time have been fixed? How could it have been anticipated that the Messiah, the Prince, would be cut off? How could it have been known that he would cause the sacrifice and oblation to cease? How could it have been ascertained that the period during which he would be engaged in this would be one week - or about seven years? How could it be predicted that a remarkable event would occur in the middle of that period that would in fact cause the sacrifice and oblation ultimately to cease? And how could it be conjectured that a foreign prince would come, and plant the standard of abomination in the holy city, and sweep all away - laying the city and the temple in ruins, and bringing the whole polity to an end? These things lie beyond the range of natural sagacity, and if they are fairly implied in this prophecy, they demonstrate that this portion of the book is from God.